7s and 2s

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:20:27+0100

A/N: The shit that comes to your head when doing overtime and on the night shift you find a free site that shows old anime and cartoons. X-Men Evolution is still goated to this day and I wrote this in between episodes.

Prologue: The Stinky, Slimy No Good, Very Bad Day

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

The first thing I registered when I came to was the smell.

It was a pungent, sickly sweet smell that clung to my nose in the most horrific of ways. I nearly gagged and my eyes, crusted and heavy beyond belief opened to find the source of it.

That's when I realized that the smell was coming from me, and this is where things became…weird.

The room I woke up in was full of impressions to me. It was typical dirty teenager's room if I ever saw one. Trash and empty bags littered the floor, surrounding but never actually filling the trash bin. A wooden desk stacked full of magazines, a picture of a half nude playboy model hung on the wall above it and shelves full of miscellaneous crap. The dresser and half open closet had clothes overflowing from both. My bed was a twin with an equally bad stench coming off it and I rolled to my feet to stand in the middle of the room I had never been in.

Expect I had. The impression told me I had lived in this room for years and yet…I knew I hadn't.

It was incredible what the human mind can focus on in moments of extreme strangeness that I chose to ignore all of this in favor of taking a shower.

The impression of disgust and loathing I got when I stepped in the shower and the water hit me was surprising. Surprising and very unwelcome. I pushed through it, the smell fading to blissful nothingness after enough scrubbing and some strange goop rolled off my skin and sunk into the drainage. I took the bottle of Sandalwood and lathered myself with the gel. I let out a breath when I finally smelled like a normal human being.

I'll apologize to Lance later for using his stuff.

'Lance?' Who the fuck was Lance?

The strangeness returned with a vengeance when the moment passed. It lingered as I returned to "my" room and got changed. It was funny; I knew instinctively which dresser had underwear, shirts and pants but I couldn't remember how I knew that. Or why it was such a problem that I did.

It took a while to find clothes that didn't stink to high heaven and for those that did, I threw them into the trash bin without hesitation.

The impression felt vaguely offended.

The walk downstairs was worse. Dilapidated walls and gaping holes drew something from me, the living room looked more abandoned then used if it wasn't for the oddly spotless TV and the consoles hooked up to it. The couch was torn in places, some which I caused, and I plopped down on it with a sigh.

'This spot even feels right.' What was going on? Everything felt wrong. Yet nothing was. I felt like I was forgetting something important, something I should have never forgotten. 'But what?'

"Dude?" A young man with short white hair and pale skin stood in front of me. He had a lean but fit physique, his features Romanian and would be quite handsome if it wasn't for the perpetual smirk he had the habit to wear.

Pietro.

"You alright man?" Pietro asked, looking at me with confusion in his eyes. I quirked a brow.

"Why do you ask?"

"I mean, it's just-" I saw Pietro inhale and watched his confusion increase in real time. I knew why he was confused and it irked me. "Did you…you know what? Forget I asked anything. We should bounce before we're late to school. The guys already left earlier."

Uncertainty and doubt. That was highly uncharacteristic of the usually arrogant speedster. He's shown nothing but bravado and sure cockiness since joining the Brotherhood.

Speedster? Brotherhood?

'School?' Fuck. I'm going back to school? I thought I graduated years ago!

Since when?

"I'll see you in the car."

He was gone in a blur. The impossibility of what I just saw didn't hit nearly as strong as it should because I was used to it. Because I was apparently used to seeing people with fucking superpowers!

My mind didn't allow me to stop, gripping onto any sense of normalcy; I grabbed my school bag and walked outside to see Pietro sitting in the driver's seat of a beaten down convertible. I sat shotgun and Pietro started the car, exiting the mansion grounds.

The drive was silent but scenic. The uptown area of Bayville was a quiet place. Single or two story stores and homes, mainly empty streets when it wasn't rush hour and the backdrop of the skyscrapers of New York City was the final touch of an otherwise unassuming, small town.

I found it mind numbingly boring. My impression seemed to agree; the first time it's done that since waking up.

We stopped at an intersection and not a word passed between us as the cars drove by.

"Hey Toad, are you sure you're okay?"

What did he just call me?

"I'm fine." I said. "I just have a bit of a headache." Pietro took that with a small nod and we resumed our silence. I didn't know why I lied. Not specifically anyway. I just felt like I couldn't trust him.

What are you talking about? This is Pietro. Sure, he's an ass on a good day but he's a member of the Brotherhood. You can trust him.

That impression felt worryingly clearer that time.

I walked the halls of Bayville High School behind Pietro. The speedster strutted, shooting a cocky grin and wink to any girl that graced his path. I noticed a fair share swoon at the act.

I paced myself, my eyes tracking every locker, student and faculty members. It was ridiculously upscale compared to my old (?) high school. Like something out of a show or comic book, a highly unrealistic depiction of the everyday institution. I swore I'd never be able to afford or recognize a place like this before.

So why is this all so familiar?

Pietro and I split ways. The Speedster had Art class while I made my way to History. I didn't stop to ask for directions and quickly enough found myself in front of the right classroom.

"Ah, Mr. Tolansky. On time for once. A true miracle if I ever saw one." Mr. Schwab was a tall and bulky man with butt chin and stern expression framed by a buzz cut and stubble. His personality matched his features to a T. "Please take your seat, class is about to begin."

Faces were given names as I passed them and I sat in my seat next to Briana as the bell rang.

"Alright class, today we will be continuing our conversation on how the Mexican-American War influenced future incidents of military interference on foreign soil. For now please pass forward the homework on the initial reason for the war on 1846."

I watched as people took out papers and passed them forward. From my position at the back I was to start off the passing in my row but when I reached into my bag, I remembered I didn't do the homework.

'I was too busy playing Call of Duty last night.' Not that I usually did homework anyway.

"Something wrong Mr. Tolansky?" Mr. Schwab asked, noticing my lack of action.

"I didn't do the homework." I said bluntly and Mr. Schwab sighed.

"I guess hoping for two miracles in a row was a bit too much to ask for." Soft snickering filled the room and a hollow anger burned in my chest at the familiar scene. I personally didn't care that much; it was just homework. It was surprising however that almost none of the anger was aimed at the teacher. "I'll give you an extension, bring in the homework tomorrow and I won't take off too many points for tardiness if you give a very in-depth and well written report on the very first battle of the war. I'll be in my office to help if you chose to stay after school to work on it."

Ah. That's why. Mr. Schwab was a hard ass but he was one of the few teachers in the school that was willing to look past my more unsavory habits and strived to teach me to do better.

He treated me with basic human decency and kindness and I respected him a lot for it.

Class flew by quickly. A strange thing to say considering my memories of school dragging on when I was a kid.

Really? I don't remember elementary and middle school being that bad.

'What? No, I meant high school. I've done this already.'

When?

Math and English became a slog as an actual headache started to form. Things didn't stop lining up in a way I couldn't figure out. Names. Voices. Ideas.

Jennifer Elisie. PE Teacher. Loathes the Brotherhood for the time she caught us selling weed to a couple of her track members behind the bleachers.

Elliot Mac. Lead Quarterback. Hates the Brotherhood, especially Fred for ruining the gym equipment as a prank.

Madison Lee. Head of the Debate Team. Never forgave for that time I stole her books and covered them with slime because she made fun of my hopping and why the fuck was I hopping and making slim-

"Hey Toad, you alright?" Fred asked, the massive bulk of his casting a shadow as he leaned over to pat me on the shoulder. I was standing in front of a cafeteria table with Lance, Pietro and Wanda sitting there. It had become lunch time and I didn't even notice.

More importantly, why do they keep calling me that?

My name is-

"See what I'm saying? He's been like this all morning. Dead as a grave and all loopy on the ride here." Pietro said and Lance narrowed his eyes at me. The earthquake generator took a couple sniffs and his mug became mean.

"Is that my body wash?"

"Yeah. Sorry, I had nothing else to use." I apologized and Lance stared at me quietly before nodding.

"No sweat. Just ask next time and we're square."

"I will."

Huh. I thought he'd get madder.

'For borrowing his body wash? Seems a bit weird to fret about something so small.'

You don't know Lance.

'Don't we/I?'

More and more people trickled into the cafeteria as my brain tried its best to subtly split in two. I sat between Fred and Wanda, the former doing his best to gorge himself on his food while giving me worried glances; the latter just read her book and ignored the rest of the world.

I recognized more people beyond the haze.

Emilia Stout. Head Cheerleader. Disdains the Brotherhood and myself for always peeking on their practice.

Simon Joe. Computer Teacher. Banned the Brotherhood from entering his shop after Lance busted some servers with his powers.

"Check it." Pietro said, nodding towards a group of girls walking into the lunchroom. The majority of them were wearing skirts and after blurring in place for a split second, a fierce wind blew those skirts up. Cries of surprise and outrage rang out followed by whistles from anyone looking at the time. Most of the Brotherhood smirked besides Wanda who shot her brother a disgusted look.

"Watch out. Here comes Boy Scout Killjoy." Heads turned, my own included, and we saw a tall and well built teen approach our table. He was handsome, with short brown hair, a muscular jaw and wore a pair of red shades.

Scott Summers. Goody two shoes. Always stops and fights the Brotherhood whenever we get up to something with the rest of the X-Men.

…

No…

My eyes swiveled to the side as my headache reached a whole new crescendo. I looked to the table Summers came from. Three girls, who were looking over at us in disgust, and two guys, looking ready to back up Summers, sat there.

Kitty Pryde. Nosy Ditz. Lance's former girlfriend and member of the X-Men.

Kurt Wagner. Disguised Elf. Weird looking teleporter and X-Men.

Jean Grey. Dangerous Red Head. Telepath, telekinetic, member of the X-Men and future host of the Phoenix Forc-

The Phoenix. Marvel. The Brotherhood.

The X-Men. The pain faded like snowflakes under the desert sun and the last piece of the puzzle locked in place.

'My name is Todd Tolansky. I'm "Toad" of the Brotherhood of Mutant who regularly fights against the superhero team, the X-Men.' The X-Men were fictional characters in a multitude of media but only one had the Brotherhood sleeping in a rundown mansion and acting as rebellious teenagers rather than violent terrorists. 'I'm in X-Men Evolution.'

…..

…

Well fuck.

A/N: This is probably/most likely end up being a nothing burger. Just something I wrote to pass the time. But if anyone got enjoyment out of it or are huge fans of X-Men: Evolution, I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:22:08+0100

Chapter 1: Toad Things

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

Toad. Todd fucking Tolansky. The frog man of the Brotherhood, the butt monkey of the entire X-Men Evolution series. And from my recollection, the original comic version of him was even more pathetic and tragic.

I sat on the bleachers of the school yard. The others had gone home and I needed some space to clear my head so I came here to…well think.

I found it was only making me angrier and angrier because why oh god why. Why Toad?

I knew it was too much to ask to wake up in the body of the super popular leaders of the X-Men like Cyclops or the ultra-powerful master of magnetism, Magneto but seriously. Toad? Not someone that can control earthquakes like Lance, or someone that can run at Mach 5 like Pietro, hell I had the notion I was a guy in my past life as well but I would have preferred to wake up as Wanda. Sure, I'd be in completely new territory, even more then I already was but hey, Reality becoming my bitch was a solid trade off. Literally anyone other than Toad would have been fantastic.

…Okay, got to admit. Feeling a little offended here.

Right. Then there was that problem. Toad wasn't around anymore; rather it was his memories answering my own in a way as if he still was. That's what all those impressions and sudden familiar feelings from earlier stemmed from.

Problem was that I didn't know where Toad ended and my own memories began. I knew things that Toad definitely did not know and I knew everything he did, but that was it. I couldn't remember my old name, if I had family, friends, kids or even a pet. I didn't even feel that distraught over it because I can't remember if I lost anything worth mourning.

Yeah, that's kind of fucked.

'Shut up.' Whatever I did have revolved around the show of the universe I now inhabited and they weren't particularly precise. More like general information that Toad's memories helped fill in the blank. Where they could anyway.

I looked down at my hands, scraggly and pointed. They were my hands. I ate with them, wrote with them, slapped, punched, grabbed with them. Yet I knew they weren't…and that they were.

'Okay. That's about enough of the existential crisis. I'll be here all day otherwise.' So the question remained. What now? 'Do I just live Toad's life as if nothing has changed?' I didn't want to do that. Toad's life sucked balls.

Well fuck you too bud.

It was the objective truth. Toad was an outcast, a failing student who spends more time doing petty crime for little pay off at the whims and orders of a literal psychopath. His few real friends were a giant blob of a man child, a loner who doesn't do rebel well, and a jerkass speedy boy. Left unsaid about his nonexistent taste in women the better.

Wanda was attractive in that edgy punk girl way but she was a few straws short of an empty basket and everyone knew you didn't stick your dick in crazy.

Unless you were equally crazier. Then it was fair game.

'Even his powers are gross.' Memories of the taste of bugs and slime projectiles made my stomach curl, by principle despite the memories painting them as not so mad. 'It's really my luck. I get superpowers and they only made my situation worse.' What a shit show.

…That said.

'I have superpowers.' I smiled and sneakily looked around. There was barely anyone on the field, the football team had finished their practice an hour ago and other then a few stragglers, no one was close by.

I stood up. Stretching my back and shoulders, I tapped my heel against my thigh. Despite what his lanky frame would suggest Toad's legs were quite dense and muscular. Closer to a swimmer's then a power lifter, the baggy pants he typically wore didn't do much to show them off.

Instinctively I got into the leaping frog position and jumped. The seats rattled as the force sent me flying at least two stories high. I smiled at the feeling the wind on my skin…until I felt my momentum slow to a stop and I was suddenly falling at an angle. I overshot.

'Oh shit.' I panicked. Then my body moved for me and I caught myself on the railing with a handstand, perfectly balancing on the narrow handhold. 'What was that?'

At the last second I felt my palms ooze over and that's what kept my hands firmly stuck to the railing, not slipping off despite its slick material. I didn't even feel the strain of holding myself like this either.

'Which checks out. Toad has chucked things at least twice his size and weight before. Usually at the X-Men.' I laughed slightly at the adrenaline flowed through me.

"Toad?"

"Gah!" I lost focus and the ooze lost its sticky feature, making me fall. Thankfully I had the reflexes to twirl around and land on my feet seamlessly. I didn't even feel the impact despite how high I fell. Breathing a sigh of relief, I looked up to see Tabitha staring at me in slight shock. "Jesus Tabs, how about not sneaking up on a guy like that?"

"Sorry?" The blond bomber said with a frown. "I just saw you over here doing…what are you doing?"

"Stretching." I instantly said and Tabby blinked.

"Stretching?" She echoed questioningly and I nodded.

"Stretching."

"…Okaayyy? Good luck with your…stretching I guess." Taby said but she didn't make a move to leave. Instead she gave me a searching look.

"Yes?" I asked once I saw she wasn't saying a word and Tabby rubbed her chin.

"Something's…different about you. Can't tell what though."

"I took a shower." I deadpanned, stating the obvious and Tabby shook her head.

"No, it's not that though you do smell nicer, you should keep it up." The blond bomber said with her patent bluntness. Then she snapped her finger. "I got it! You're not slouching like you usually do. We're almost at eye level now!"

'What?' I looked down and realized what she meant. Toad was a short dude to begin with but he didn't help his case with the perpetual slouch he walked around with. It was made worse when he always hopped everywhere rather than just walk normally. 'How perceptive.'

It was such a small thing but the fact Tabitha was able to pick it up was impressive. It also meant my earlier actions with the Brotherhood was definitely going to be under scrutiny and would probably come to bite me in the ass. In my defense, assimilating Toad's entire life wasn't quick or painless.

"Hey Tabb! Let's go!" A couple of her friends yelled and Tabitha turned around to walk towards them.

"Coming!" She waved back to me. "It was nice chatting with you Toad, see you around!"

"Yeah, see ya…"

I waited until she fully went out of sight before turning around and leaving the school field. In hindsight, it probably wasn't my greatest idea to test out my powers in broad daylight.

How would you know?

Touché…

Downtown Bayville

It spoke to Toad's previous priorities that I had to ask for directions to the library of the town he grew up in because he had no idea where it was. How exactly did he pass freshman year of high school again?

'Oh yeah, Mystique is Raven Darkholme. Almost forgot that.'

Thankfully, Bayville had an abundance of trees and parks and I was able to hop across town pretty quickly. I'll admit, I never thought I'd have so much fun hopping from branch to branch but it was a blast. Toad's power gave him an impeccable sense of balance and coordination so it didn't take me very long to get the hang of landing and bouncing off even the most awkward of surfaces without falling back on muscle memory. I also got used to producing the sticky adhesive on command and releasing it by the time I arrived at the library.

Landing on the sidewalk, I ignored the oddly pleasant burn in my legs and entered the building. It was a pretty big place, having three floors and dozens of sections. There was a single receptionist that was pretty engrossed in whatever she was reading so I didn't bother her and went to one of the unoccupied public computers. I knew Pietro had a computer had home I could use but I didn't want to be around the others right now.

'Alright, let's see what we can find…' Logging into the computer with a guest account, I got to work gathering information. I'd say I was looking for something specific but truthfully, I was looking for anything that caught my interest.

World news, obscure ancient history, public companies or organizations, tales on the internet and stuff like that. I needed to know what I was getting into. X Men Evolution didn't do much to expand the greater world and I didn't want to be caught flat footed from some world altering threat because of lack of awareness.

I'll admit, what I found wasn't what I expected.

'Captain America stops the Hydra threat near the end of World War 2, billionaire philanthropist Tony Stark builds futuristic armor to battle terrorists cells overseas in early 2000s, Giant Man protects Seattle with the Wasp, strange sightings of a blond man who can fly and summon lightning with a hammer in Florida.'

The Fantastic Four had already built their iconic tower, the hulk was a rumor in some Middle Eastern countries then known natural disaster, Spider Man has debuted about two years ago.

The Avengers didn't exist, neither was Shield public knowledge. I refrained from actively typing names like Nick Fury or Maria Hill. With the high tech that existed in this world, you never know if they had a program or AI that can pick up attempts like that on an open net.

'As it stood, the rest of the world seems to just liberally have characters as they should exist rather than from other shows or the main continuity and thank fucking god for that.' I doubted I had to worry about the plot lines from Mightiest Avengers or Amazing Spider popping up around Bayville but you never knew.

There was no information about aliens or extraterrestrial beings that was credible. Seems that any invaders that have visited Earth were smart enough to not immediately or blatantly attack it.

Magic was another dud. I just found a bunch of forums detailing different branches of magic that suspiciously looked like DND spreadsheets or horoscopes.

'Still, I should write that down for later just to be safe.' Every world played loose and goose with how magic worked but if it was a test of faith thing or having uncompromising confidence it'll work and it does, then I was leaving nothing to chance. 'I guess I could always just ask Wanda-'

Wait, no. Bad idea. I know her back story with Agatha all but confirmed magic was real, being within a Marvel setting was enough for me, but if she's anything like her main counterpart it was mostly innate talent at work there. It wasn't like a practitioner who had to study the mystic arts like Strange.

Wait, magic is real?

Speaking of. Looking up the name Stephen Strange lead me to a LinkedIn of the world-famous doctor along with a news article that he disappeared after a devastating car accident.

'Okay, so Strange is in the wind and probably in Kamar Taj learning magic about now.' I forget, did he go to Tibet to find this secret magic school to heal his hands or was that just MCU Strange? 'Really starting to wish I read more of the comics in my old life. Would have made fact checking this stuff a little easier.' What was the name of his teacher again? Mordo right? Or am I thinking of Kaecilius? Eh, probably best just to focus on finding Won-

"What are you doing here?"

'Oh good lord in Heaven.' I resisted the urge to look upward and ask for strength. Instead I turned my head to see Rogue standing in front of me, a book held across her chest and a look of distrust in her eyes. Last I checked, this town wasn't that small. Of course I didn't say that out loud and went with "What?"

"I said, what are you doing here?" Rogue asked with furrowed brow. "I've never seen you in here before."

"You'd be right. I don't exactly make this my main haunt." I said and she quirked a brow before smirking.

"If you're looking for a pond, I think the park two blocks away has a lake with a couple lilipads your size."

Oh wow, a Toad joke. Never heard those before…

"Isn't there a punk rock party you should be at? I imagine they wouldn't want their resident Goth girl to go far."

"I'm not Goth." Rogue growled and I blinked and slowly raised my head to stare at her. "I just like darker shades." She explained through gritted teeth. For my part I just blankly stared at her eye liner and lips before wordlessly returning to my computer.

If Rogue channeled Cyclops's heat vision, I'd be a head shorter. I heard her take a steadying breath instead…then the chair next to me was pulled back roughly and Rogue planted herself on it.

I made no move to acknowledge her existence. Call it rude but I did not need this right now. I continued looking up different places, sacred holy sites around the world like Jerusalem or the Vatican City, noting down rumors of ancient secretive orders or folklore. If I went with the mentality that every myth in this world had a smidge of truth then I should be able to piece together its significance with my own knowledge.

In theory anyway.

"The Gurdwara is a place of worship for the people of Sikh, the literal translation being 'door to the Guru'. Why are you looking this stuff up?' Rogue asked over my shoulder and I groaned.

"Vacation plans. Why are you talking to me? Last I checked, we weren't friends." The power siphoner gave me a look as if to ask "are you stupid?". Rogue elaborated when I still wasn't getting it.

"I see you in a place I never see you in, you look at random places without rhyme or reason and you expect me to believe you aren't up to anything? I wasn't born yesterday sugar."

I opened my mouth to make a rebuttal. Then I thought about it, for a good number of seconds, and I shut my trap.

"That's fair." Toad's past spoke for itself and for better or worse, I had to deal with the consequences of the dumbass's actions. Actually no, it wasn't fair but I had no choice other than knuckling under.

Oh well. If Rogue wanted to waste an afternoon waiting for nothing to happen, far from me to get in the way.

Finished with my random search in a bid to jog my memory of something important, I browsed the web and watched YouTube to kill time until Rogue got bored and left. I ended up underestimating her resolve because even when two hours passed other than getting up to grab another book, always nearby so I wouldn't be out of her sight, she read quietly throughout the whole thing. It was amusingly frustrating.

My allotted free time on the computer ended and I stood, causing Rogue to jump slightly. She must have reached a good point in her book if she was that distracted.

"See you around Rogue." I left under her bewildered gaze and breathed a sigh when I saw the sun was only a little lower in the sky since I arrived. My desire to return to the mansion still hasn't appeared. 'Alright now what?'

I know she was kidding but there is a nice little spot in Bayville Central Park that has shrubbery and a large rock next to a small pond out of sight. The bugs there are exquisite.

That gave me an idea. Not the bug thing, still gross-

Don't knock it till you try it.

Grimacing at another memory of a juicy full grown fly Toad once ate, I hopped across town and eventually reached the spot. It was quite a big patch of grass, untended but that was most likely due to the beaten path having a couple fallen trees on it. Seems no one bothered to clean it up.

I landed in the open grass and looked around in satisfaction. This will do nicely. Taking a moment to stretch, I planted myself on the ground and started doing push-ups. Despite the size of the mansion, none of the guys had ever thought to create a dedicated exercise room. From my knowledge neither Peitro nor Fred bothered to workout with only Lance periodically hitting the gym but it wasn't consistent. And I had it on good, if very creepy, conscious that Wanda did regularly keep in shape by exercising in her room.

Safe to say, Toad had never worked out a day in his life which made the subsequent push-ups strange. Why was it strange?

Because I barely felt the strain on my arms as I did 10, 20, 40 push-ups and even when I reached past 50, my arms weren't sore.

'This…doesn't seem right.' I already established that Toad had some sort of enhanced strength but his stamina was kind of shit and wasn't it that his lower body was vastly stronger than his upper? 'Maybe this body is just unnaturally light. Best check my weight later.'

I had to break the 80 push-up mark to finally fell some resistance and I tapped out at 130. Sits-ups and squats were worse considering their emphasis on lower body strength and it damn near took 200 of each to get tired. I spent over an hour doing a myriad of exercises like crunches, planks, lunges, jumping jacks, etc. I even tried doing static exercises I heard about like Cats Pose and some very poor Tai Chi stances from a class I took long ago.

At the end of it, I was covered in slime. A quick wipe of my forehead caused the ooze to stick and I had to rapidly shake my hand to get it off. It didn't smell as bad as I was expecting. In fact, it was almost odorless.

'Heh, it was the fact he only showered once a month that made him stink like shit. Go figure.' Toad also never used deodorant or shampoos either. 'Also, isn't the skin of toads poisonous? I'm surprised they didn't include that in Toad's po-'

The 'slime' sweat being produced on my hand changed color. If before it was colorless, it now became slightly tinted a green and purplish black. I blinked and raised my hand to my nose. I recoiled at the pungent chemical smell and flicked my hand.

The green, purplish black slime wasn't nearly as sticky as my usual slime and it slid of easily, splattering across the nearby grass. I watched in shock as the grass was eaten by the slime and what remained was a smoking black hole in the ground.

We can do that!!??

'YOU NEVER FUCKING TRIED!?' I thought in outrage, my shock at the sight still not dissipating. 'Almost all toads are poisonous! They produce it to protect themselves from stronger predators by not being safe for consumption, how am I the first one of us try it!?'

I-I never knew…

Idiot. Utter, asinine idiot. He had these powers for a year already and yet he never once thought to pick up a book about the animal his power is based off of? Granted, I was pretty sure normal toad poison wasn't nearly as voracious as what I just witnessed but I wasn't going to complain. That was kick ass.

'What else can I do?' I thought, genuinely excited for further experimentation but a beep from my watch showed it was nearly 7. 'Best I get home and face the music before Fred or Pietro come looking for me.' The last thing I needed was to get cornered by the Brotherhood.

Taking one last glance at the smoking hole, I leaped out of the clearing.

Mansion of the Brotherhood of Mutants

I returned home and the first thing I saw were Pietro and Fred playing a fighting game. Not against each other, no one played against the Speedsters because he always cheated with his powers, so they were fighting as a duo online. I entered the living room in time to see Pietro's fingers blur and his character unleashing an unforgiving combo against the enemy.

"Where were you?" He asked, glancing backwards but otherwise stayed focus on his opponent. I shrugged.

"Just hit the library and the park."

"The library? What the hell were you doing there? Did the librarian have some special books that worth something and you nabbed them?"

"No Pietro. I was just getting some air." I explained, sighing at the thuggish line of thinking and Pietro snorted.

"I don't know how much air you can get in a stuffy nerd's den but whatever."

"Doesn't your sister go to the library?"

"And thank you for making my point."

I rolled my eyes as the Speedster returned to abusing his super speed to get truly unfair combos down and I high fived Fred as he beat his opponent with a sliver of health remaining. The big lumbering mutant was quite endearing once you got past the hair trigger. At least that's what Toad thought.

"I got next." Lance said, walking into the living room with a bowl of chips. I gave him a nod and jogged upstairs to take another shower to take the slime off. Once again ignoring the impulse to fling myself out of the shower and applying the deodorant and some cologne I bought on the way home, I walked back downstairs to see Lance and Pietro now playing while Fred ate some pizza.

Wanda had also come home at some point and was listening to music with her headphones.

"Two showers in one day Toad? You going through a midlife crisis or something?" Pietro grinned and I chuckled.

"No more then you're new fetish for skintight jeans. Be careful the friction doesn't turn your balls to chafe."

Lance snorted through his drink and Fred laughed causing an angry red to fill Pietro's pale face.

"Whatever. You still stink no matter how much you raise our water bill. And I can still kick your ass on Mortal Kombat."

I had to snort at the teenager like comeback and no matter how childish, I still goaded him on and flipped over the couch.

"Want to put your money where your mouth is?"

Grabbing the control from Lance, I challenged the arrogant Speedster to a one on one, no powers allowed.

"What are the terms?" Pietro asked and I hummed.

"Loser has to do the laundry for the month?"

That garnered a couple of winces. While Fred was up there with Toad on proper hygiene and had few clothes, he still cycled through them fast enough that laundry day was an utter pain in the ass and Lance piled up a decent size. Pietro was the worse one with how he styled himself as a suave man of fashion and had a large wardrobe.

Pietro ultimately tried to cheat when I started winning, catching blocks and grapples that should have been impossible at his normal speed. I retaliated by kicking his thigh and causing him to get distracted. I wasn't using my power so he had no leg to stand on when he called me out on it.

Lance and Fred became mock cheerleaders, the earthquake generator egging on Pietro while the nigh invulnerable blob massaged my shoulders. I didn't have the heart to tell him that it was more distracting then helpful. We must have been making a ruckus because Wanda glowered at us before leaving for her room.

I won by the hair of my chin. Pietro, being the graceful loser that he was, called for a best out of three. I told him to get it in writing next time and he growled before disappearing in a blur. Fred yelled he liked his shirt ironed and smelling like daisies. Lance just laughed at it all.

No one asked about my change in behavior or if they even noticed it.

Toad's echo was noticeably quiet throughout the night.

A/N: A slow start all things considered. I haven't placed much thought into whatever potential future this fic could have but it is fun just writing whatever.
Let me know how you like it.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:27:43+0100

Chapter 2: New and "Old" Friends

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

Downtown Bayville

A few days passed as I settled into the routine of Toad's life. Despite the antagonist role the Brotherhood took against the X-Men, they didn't get up to too much mischief when on their own time.

Lance mainly stuck to watching TV or working on his Jeep and riding around town. Fred either slept, ate and/or read manga or watched anime. I never see Pietro loitering around the mansion unless he was playing video games or hanging out with the others.

'Probably speeding out of town and reporting to Magneto about our or Mystique's actions.'

Wait, what?

Compared to her twin, Wanda was easier to keep track of. Sometimes she stayed in her room all day, other times she went out to eat or listened to music in random places of the house by herself. There were moments I had seen her in the library when I went to gather more information. Other than a customary look Wanda ignored me and I left the mystical mutant alone.

It was an oddly…peaceful lifestyle they each had. Other than a few petty crimes like vandalism or sneaking into places, Toad was the one who pick pocketed the most, the Brotherhood mainly kept to themselves. Even Mystique, who only came sparingly to check up on us, and when she did she made some coffee or tea and left for wherever she goes.

'Was that the same in the show?' I mean, it's not like I would know. The show was called X-Men Evolution, not Toad and the Brotherhood of Friends. And I knew on principle, it was practically infeasible for supervillians to be evil 24/7. They were still people and they had their hobbies and habits. "Do you think Magneto does carpentry?"

"…What?" Rogue looked up from her book in confusion. The power siphoner of the X-Men had chosen every time to sit next to me whenever I came to the library and watch over me for anything suspicious. This was already the 6th time I came and she wasn't deterred. She did banter with me however when the mood struck. "Do I…think Magneto does carpentry?"

"Or anything that has to do with shaping wood by hand." I clarified further and she frowned.

"Why are you asking?"

"Just a thought experiment. I mean, are you not even slightly curious what he does when he isn't plotting mutant domination?"

"Eating babies and kicking puppies probably." Rogue said derisively and I quirked a brow.

"One of those is…massively worse than the another but sure. Still, it is kind of a funny image right?" I smiled when Rogue gave me a skeptical look. "Seriously, give it thought. Imagine Magneto carving a deer or elephant out of wood with a knife?"

Rogue's face went blank and I saw a faraway look enter her eyes as she envisioned it. She chuckled. Of course she tried to hold it in but it came out as a snort and Rogue covered her smiling mouth with one gloved hand.

"Oh god…"

"Right!?" I exclaimed and Rogue's shoulders shook for a second before settling.

"That was terrible." She said with a mirthful cough and I wiggled my eyebrows.

"But you laughed. It'd be the same if you imagine that scary dude with the claws from your school gardening or Principle Darkholme taking up pottery."

I didn't know which one was too much for Rogue, my money was on Wolverine in a gardener's outfit, but she laughed this time and slapped me on the shoulder, nearly sending my flying over.

"Shut up." She said that between laughs and I chuckled lowly.

A tall shadow was cast over me. I looked up and came eye to eye with ruby red lenses.

"Hey Rogue, we came to pick you up." Kitty said, stepping around Scott's back and leveling a questioning look Rogues' way and a wary one mine.

"Pryde. Summers." I said nodding neutrally and Scott gave a slow nod back.

"Tolansky." There was no discernable heat behind it but I was far from an expert on that. For all I knew, his neutral tone is his distrustful tone.

Thinking about it a little more, that was probably right. Rogue gathered her books, returning them to the front desk and exited the library with Scott and Kitty. They didn't give me a second glance.

"…Well alright then." It wasn't straight animosity which I could handle. Other than Rogue or Tabby, I hadn't had the pleasure of directly talking with any of the X-men. Scott calling us out the first day I woke up didn't count because I didn't say a word to the man when he was ripping into the group's act.

Now that Rogue was gone however, this was the perfect chance to catch up on any world news. It was shocking what you can piece together from hearsay and quack stories with a broad view of the board.

'An insurgency in Ethiopia was quelled by foreign mercenaries hailing from Symkaria known as Sable International.' Hello Silver Sable. 'Unknown terrorist cell destroyed by flying man in a suit of grey armor and heavy military weaponry overseas.' Did Tony already give Rhodes his War Machine? 'Strange footage found from a mountain climber in the Himalayas. Are aliens real and they've been on Earth the whole time!?'

It took me a minute to figure out whether if that was the city Iron Fist came from or if it was the Inhuman's sanctuary. It obviously wasn't Wakanda because it wasn't in Africa and I'm almost 98% percent confident Atlantis isn't in the mountains. 'Maybe that's where the School of the Mystic Arts is and I'm wrong about Tibet? How far is Tibet from the Himalayas exactly?'

Oh. It's actually right next to it so…maybe? I slumped my head against the table.

'Oh who am I kidding? With the sheer number of crazy, super secret societies that exist in marvel, odds are there are about a dozen answers for what could be up there.' Left unsaid was how excited that made me. Real secret societies full of magic or highly advanced science or a mix of both. I wanted to go see them.

Why don't you?

'With what? The clothes on my back and stumbling in the dark hoping for purchase with vague hunches?' I wouldn't last a week on the road. If I were to really try that then I'd need money, both for food and housing but also to verify my information. 'There's only so much browsing the internet can get you.'

Are you really thinking about doing this?

Of course. I never wanted to live Toad's life to begin with and exploring this dangerous but incredible world seems like a far better decision then being a loser outcast failing in school. Personally, I never understood Xavier's insistence for the X-Men to have an ordinary education. To foster bonds with normal people I get, same with knowing general information but what kind of people that can teleport across vast distances or lift a fourteen-wheeler with their mind would want a 9 to 5 job working for a shitty boss?

'I don't think the idea to use their power for personal or economic purposes ever comes up in the show but I could be wrong.' I doubt Xavier had a class in the Danger Room where the kids could experiment with their powers to make them valuable outside of combat. 'Can't imagine what goes on inside his head. Sucks he can know what's going on in mine.'

And wasn't that a happy thought? Knowing that Xavier can think it and I'd be like a puppet on strings or have entire chunks of who I am just…ripped away, without defense or warning. It was terrifying.

Wasn't it?

'Oh shut up.' Worse part is the Xavier wasn't the only mind controller around. While he and Jean wouldn't actually do it in the end, there plenty of telepaths who would like Mesmero, Mastermind and whoever existed in this world. I had to figure out a way to protect my mind. Last thing I needed was someone going inside my head and seeing something they really shouldn't have. 'But what the hell can stop Telepaths?'

The only thing that came to mind was Magneto's helmet and who knew what that damn thing was made of or if it could even be duplicated. For all I knew it was made of some star metal flung from a destroyed civilization of telepaths. That sounded about right for a comic book item.

I left the library and meandered around town for a good few hours. I was spending most of my evenings away from the mansion, either pushing my physicality to its limits or testing old and new aspects of my powers. I've learned my highest I can jump was little over 3 stories, roughly 40 feet; I also learned my prehensile tongue could easily pick up a fully grown tipped over tree and fling it with enough force to crack stone.

I was infinitely grateful that when I stretched my tongue, extra slime covers it and dulls my sense of taste greatly. It didn't fully make it numb so I could still theoretically taste and feel pain when using it but either way. Small mercies.

As for my earlier problem, I may have found a solution. I stood atop a tall building, having climbed up it in an adjacent alley. The street I was overlooking was in a quieter, store front part of town and a van was parked in the middle of street. It was the beginning of the week so not too many people were out and about. A man with brown hair and glasses stood in a nearby alley, talking to another man with a jacket and a black hat. The man with brown hair looked nervous. 'He's here again.'

It surprised me when I discovered the scene multiple times as I walked around town because a drug dealer? In Bayville? Toad wasn't privy to any organized crime like that. He heard word of gangs here and there while he did his petty thievery but they focused on small game. Things like vandalism, vehicle theft, regular shoplifting. They weren't worse than what the Brotherhood got up to and they weren't anywhere near as dangerous because, you know, they didn't have superpowers.

'Though I suppose danger is a matter of perspective. Any idiot with a gun can kill a mutant if one of their powers isn't defensive in nature.' Though I imagine killing anyone in a place like Bayville would be pretty hard to cover up. 'Didn't the last census say 20,000 people lived in Bayville?'

That was a while ago. There was big influx of people moving here in recent years and that number shot up to 40,000.

…Oh. Well I guess it would have the numbers then…also how the fuck do you know the census number but never been to a library?

I spied on the man a few times, often taking high vantage points that were at an odd angle to be better hidden and observed him and his clientele. While a few were homeless or obvious addicts, most of the people who bought from the man were ordinary people. Husbands, mothers, everyday working men and women.

Upstanding citizens my ass.

Today it went on for about an hour before the man walked to a black car, the van wasn't his but he did make a habit of choosing larger cars to sell next to, and looked around before entering it. There were no police precincts in the general vicinity, neither were any schools nearby so I could only assume that was the reason the man could peddle his wares without going to extreme lengths to hide it. I watched the car start with a sputter and drive down the road.

I jumped into the nearest tree and followed the car. I had already done this once before, the first time I found him too and each time he went to the same place.

The car went across town, into the urban areas and I hopped from house to house until I saw it park in the middle of an unassuming cul-de-sac. Landing on top of a two-story house, I crouched low and peeked my head around a chimney.

The dealer exited his car with a large black duffle bag and entered a rundown house in the corner of the road.

'How cliché.' Is what I would have said if the Brotherhood didn't live in an abandoned mansion at the edge of town. Making a long leap, crossing the street entirely, I landed on top of the house and quickly looked around. There was no one on the street and most of the houses around here were empty as well but I always checked just to be sure.

I placed my hands together and watched as my hands started to drip the same green purplish black toxin from before.

'Really should have a name for this stuff.' Creating a hand sized glob I allowed it to fall on one of the holes on the roof and it burned through the outer wood instantly. The metal took a minute but it eventually rotted as well and a hole big enough for me to fit into appeared. 'It didn't make a sound as it melted either.'

I landed on the floor and hunched low. I was on the second floor and I could hear the man walking around downstairs. Slowly sneaking to the stairs, I crawled over the upper ledge and checked out the scene below.

I saw the dealer instantly. Sitting on an old couch with a beer in one hand and a remote in the other, the man was watching a football game. The duffle bag was resting on the dinner table, more cases and bags full of powders and weeds littering the kitchen. The place looked well lived in despite its chaotic state.

Again, I couldn't talk but it was a bit depressing. The dealer stood up; not abruptly but rather lazily and he was scratching the back of his neck as he made to walk towards the kitchen. Probably for another beer since the one in his hand was empty.

A small firearm was holstered in the back of pants. My tongue lashed out. Instantly covering the space between myself and him, it wrapped around the butt of the gun and wrenched it from its place.

"What the fu-"

I flung myself forward. Grabbing the gun and rolling on the ground, I got right behind him and pressed the barrel against the man's gut. My hand also reached out to hold the back of his head and forced his face forward. The dealer froze. To be fair, so did I.

…Holy shit.

'Yeah…I wasn't really expecting that to work so well either.' My blood rushed in my ear. While I sort of had tunnel vision there, I knew I had to get the gun from the dealer, I wasn't originally planning to get this close. I was going to threaten him from afar with it. 'Though this may be better. Now he can't move.' Still a rush though. He tried to move and I instantly pressed the barrel deeper.

"Hey, hey. No need for that. I'm not moving. Let's keep calm."

"I am." I said and I wasn't even lying. Despite the adrenaline in my body right now, my hand on the gun was steady and when the dealer tried to step back earlier, my grip didn't move. Incredible what being assured in your strength could do to a person. "I had to say. I wasn't expecting a drug dealer with a supply as big as yours in Bayville. It always seemed too sleepy for that."

"That's because it is. Quiet and safe. I wasn't looking to hurt anyone."

"Really? Then what's the gun for?" I asked and the dealer gulped.

"I deal with pot heads and crack addicts. I'm not about carry my supply around with a pocketknife."

"Are you alone?" I've never seen him with anyone but it was best to be sure.

"Yes."

I glanced around at the living room. It was a fairly open house with few rooms. The upstairs only had two other rooms aside from the one I snuck through and they were both open and vacant. In hindsight, I should have staked this place out more than once before going in.

"You're being very forthcoming." I remarked and the dealer sighed.

"I'm just trying not to get shot man. I'm small time, not any cop or gang banger coming for me. I don't even peddle the good parts of town where the rich fucks live."

"Because there's more cops there?" I fished.

"No. Because other, scarier dealers hold those spots and they really don't like people muscling in on their turf."

"...Okay." I let go of the man and he was obviously confused because he didn't move despite being released. I gave him a sharp pat on the back and he came back to reality and twirled around. He blinked owlishly.

"You're a kid."

"How can you tell?" I asked my eyes quirking but he probably didn't see that because of the ski mask. "It's the height and the squeaky voice ain't it?" I asked with a sigh and raised the gun, pointing the barrel away from him and tilted my head. "Huh. The safety was on."

The dealer just kept staring and I rolled my eyes.

"Okay, what's hitting harder? The fact I'm a kid or the fact a kid snuck into your house, stole your firearm and held you at gunpoint without you noticing?"

"…A little bit of both." He mumbled and looked me up and down. "How did you get in here?"

"I made a hole in your roof." I admitted and the dealer glanced upward before shaking his head. I raised my free hand when he looked ready to say something else. "And before you talk, I got a proposition for you."

"…What proposition?"

"I want to hire you." I bluntly said. The dealer just gave me another long, suffering look before shaking his head.

"Look kid, I get the feeling you have no ide-"

I cocked the gun and it did its intended effect because the dealer shut up.

"I know you're upset. Being snuck up on and being threatened with your own gun would make anyone angry but I really don't want to do the whole song and dance of me explaining why I know what I'm doing and having to convince you who is very skeptical about that. So let's just skip that." I then un-cocked the gun and slowly placed it on the table, setting it back on safety and raised my hand in a show of faith. The dealer's gaze became heavier. "I have a problem. A money problem if you will and by myself I can probably find something lucrative soon enough but seeing as you're here, I see an easier way to fix that problem and even make it worth your wild. What do you say?"

The dealer didn't say anything at first. He took a long, long minute to think it over.

"…I'm listening."

I allowed a smile through.

Xavier's Institute for Gifted Youngsters

"I want you to know Rogue, you're not in trouble."

'So why does it feel like I am?' Rogue thought, not allowing her grouchy mood to appear on her face as she sat in the middle of the common room. Logan and Scott stood next to Professor Xavier while he faced her. "So what is this about?"

"Nothing bad." The Professor said giving a disarming smile that made the tension in Rogue's shoulders lessen. "We just wanted to make sure you were okay. I've heard you been in contact with one of the members of the Brotherhood in recent days. A Mr. Tolansky to be exact."

"What about it?"

"Since when were you friends with the toad boy?" Logan gruffly asked. Scott and Xavier sighed as Rogue gave the older mutant a scowl.

"We're not close." She also wanted to say that even if they were, that was her business but didn't see the point in pushing. They weren't friends after all. "I saw Toad in the library a couple days ago. The first I've ever seen him in there and I became suspicious so I chose to stick close in case he tried to cause trouble. I'd be able to take him down with a single touch before he could steal or hurt anyone."

"That's very smart thinking of your Rogue. While the X-Men are taught to react to danger, pre-emptive preparation is a trait worthy of praise." Xavier complimented and Rogue blushed. The red ran deeper when Scott gave his own two cents and said what she did was brave.

"I-It was nothing." The power siphoner ran a meek hand through her locks and Xavier leaned back in his wheelchair.

"We assumed the same to be honest but other than the occasional pickpocket, which don't appear to be Mr.Tolansky's handiwork surprisingly enough, there were no odd actions from the boy in question. Neither has any other member of the Brotherhood has been seen near the Library other than young Wanda."

"Oh…" Rogue lowered her hand with a pensive frown. "So I guess I was just wasting my time then?"

"Being cautious is not wasteful Rogue. And we should always strive to show companionship to those that most need it."

"We're not friends." Rogue insisted and Xavier gave a soft smile.

"Everyone can use an extra friend, and a chance to prove themselves. Our failure with Mr. Alvers should always be kept in mind." Rogue, and alternatively Scott, winced at the reminder of their treatment of the earthquake generator. It hit the leader of the X-Men harder due to his role in constantly placing the blame on Lance without hesitation.

Rogue and Scott left the room soon after Xavier's questioning and the most powerful Telepath on the planet turned to his oldest friend.

"What do you think Logan?"

"I think the kid should be worried if she believes talking with the toad boy will make Scott jealous."

"That is not what I meant and you know it." Xavier said with a sigh. Some days dealing with his friend's eccentricities was harder than others.

"The toad boy is nothing worth being wasted time on." Logan replied with a roll of his eyes. "If anything, we should be focusing on how the quiet the entire group has been lately."

Xavier went into deep thought at that. It was true, the last few weeks there hasn't been nary a sound of trouble or movement from the Brotherhood. Teenage loose cannons that they were, the last high profile incident with them was at the mall where Wanda first met the X-Men and that was weeks ago.

Xavier had long figured out Mystique was in communication with Erik and that the Brotherhood were tools of distraction rather than the main force.

So it begged the question, what was their next move?

Logan left as well, given clear instructions to raise the security of the grounds and to stay alert to any disparities. The old professor felt things were about to change and he didn't know how or why.

It was feeling the World Strongest Telepath was well acquainted with.

His name was Marcus. He didn't give a last name, either out of self-preservation or perhaps he just didn't have one. He gave no heart breaking back story as an orphan living on the street and doing whatever it took to survive or as a reckless teenager who didn't know better and pushed the envelope too far, estranging himself from the few people he cared about in life.

It was a shame. I loved that kind of shit and I would have gladly fell for it if it was entertaining enough.

No, Marcus was your typical thug. Raised in New York City, he joined a gang at a young age and peddled drugs for years. Sometimes he alternated from collecting protection money or racketeering and he eventually moved upstate to Bayville for a less lucrative but safer position. He was truly, utterly mundane.

'He's basically what Todd would have become if he never got powers.'

Hey, don't compare to this shmuck. I would have been waayyy bigger!

'Sure pal. Whatever you say.' I mentally rolled my eyes and asked Marcus about his gang. Basic stuff like its name and strength.

"You wouldn't know it, we're not a big gang on the city and we practically have no presence here. I'm a Feeler for the area." Marcus said.

"Yet you know enough about the surrounding gangs to know where to avoid stepping in some toes?" I asked and the drug dealer scowled.

"I've been doing this a long time kid. You pick up on this stuff, it's how you last."

"And this gang you're a part of isn't big enough for me to maybe know but it's confident enough to send a lone dealer to peddle in unknown territory?"

"…It's like, an hour or so by car to the city." Marcus shook his head. "And what uncharted territory? Kid this is Nassau County. There's retired old people and gated communities here. The other drugs dealer are those powerful enough to have an in with the rich or those small enough they go unnoticed. There is no in between."

"Is that so…" What an interesting balancing act.

"If you're done with the 20 questions, you mind explaining the greater details to that proposition you were talking about?"

"You make good money I assume, correct?"

"Yeah…" Marcus said, seemingly annoyed at another question and I crossed my legs.

"I want to help you to a better position than what you currently hold, and I have certain skills that can help you get there."

"…What kind of skills?"

"You need something from an otherwise hard place to get into? I'm your guy. You need me to tail someone? I got it. Gathering information, stealing, sabotaging."

"It sounds like you're asking me for a job." Marcus said, the skeptical sound in his voice growing larger and I rolled my eyes.

"I followed you from Elvs Street. I watched you peddle your drugs for half an hour, tracked your car across town, snuck into your house and you didn't notice anything until I had your gun pressing against your lower rib cage."

Put like that, Marcus grew quiet. I couldn't fully tell but his skeptical look faded to a wary one. Seems I got the idea that I was to be taken serious at least.

"I'm not going to instantly promise riches and glory but compared to what you're already doing, you've only got things to gain by agreeing to work with me."

Marcus didn't say anything for a minute, a reasonable response considering the implication of what I was offering.

"Fine." The drug dealer finally said. "We do this as a partnership. 50/50."

"50/50?"

"You said you weren't that knowledgeable about the inner workings of the gangs and peddlers in the town so I supply the information and the tools of trade while you do your special skills to make my work more favorable. 50 percent seems more then fair."

"…Fair enough." I wasn't about to be too anal about hierarchy this early in the partnership. Marcus snorted and stood up from the chair he sat in while we talked.

"Great. Can I have my gun back now?"

"Oh, sure. Sorry about that." I reached over and handed the firearm back to the dealer.

Marcus stared at me for a split second…before holstering his gun in his back pants.

I blinked. "Oh…wow. That went differently in my head."

"You thought I going to shoot you?" Marcus asked with a snort. "Believe it or not, most successful gang members learn dead bodies are more trouble than their worth. Besides, I have no interest in killing kids."

"You wouldn't have gotten that far." I said and raised a hand when he gave me a confused look. His eyes widened at the gun mag in my grip.

"What the fu-" Marcus pulled out his gun again and turned it over. The Magazine slot was empty.

"I have sticky fingers." I quipped and Marcus snatched the mag from my hand, glaring at me. The dealer let out a sigh and turned around.

"Let's just get to the brass tax so I can get some slee-"

He stopped and looked back at me as I held the scruff of his shirt. I raised my other hand and opened my palm to reveal a pile of bullets.

"I have really sticky fingers." Marcus' glare tried to burn a hole through my ski mask.

Heh. Oh yeah, I think I would have been a little bigger than this guy…

The morning sun set through the cracked window. I was already up and ready, stretching and half dressed.

The rough layout of my partnership with Marcus was relativity set. The dealer was an old hat, he had a producer who made him drugs, he had a supply chain to make sure materials was always coming in and all of customers were gained by word of mouth. He knew the ins and outs of the police force in the town, knowing how they do arrest and what they look for when they come sniffing. Marcus actually had multiple run ins with them and came out of most confrontations due to his caution or by bribes. He got one or two connections in the force through this.

'Crooked cops in Bayville. I feel like I should be surprised but I'm not.'

And it was all under the X-Douches noses. Ha! The irony is delicious.

I personally didn't see cleaning up the corruption of Bayville as something the X-Men should be responsible for. Heroes they may try to be, uprooting the powerful and rich who peddle drugs and who knew what else to make themselves even richer and more powerful was a different commitment all together.

'That and it may fuck up my plans to profit off it if they do get involved.'

My sweat slime crawled down my body as I did my sets in the middle of my room. 50 pound weights slowly dipped up and down in synchronized motion.

I found I was right days after that Toad body was supernaturally light. About a third of what he should have been, even if he was quite skinny, Toads physiology made it so not only did his weight not hinder his jumping or balance, it made him incredibly flexible.

It also helped he had a super-fast metabolism. I've eaten enough food the past week that I was afraid I'd end up looking like Fred but from Toad's memories, he always ate like that. He just never worked out to gain muscle mass.

Learning all this, I went out and bought weights with Toads secret stash of cash from people he's stolen from over the years. It was a hefty nest. Nowhere enough for my plans but enough to go to the nearest store and get a set of training weights.

The face of the clerk as I easily hefted what must have 200 pounds all together in weight and left would forever have free rent in my head.

I don't get why we had to use our money to buy this stuff though. You could have just stolen it.

'We may be good at snatching wallets and cash, and taking apart a gun mag, but there's no way we would have been able to steal weights. Come on now.'

You could have snuck into the store later.

Ah yes, what a wonderful idea to waste time on. Sneaking into the local Walmart to steal 80-dollar weights. Our legend of the Mystic Toad would start on a high note.

…The Mystic Toad doesn't sound so bad.

I finished my morning rep and after a quick shower, with my own soap and lotion this time!, I made my way to school by foot. All thing considered, going back to school wasn't as bad as I expecting. Sure, Toads grades were abysmal and while I didn't bother doing any of the homework or projects due to the amount of work necessary to make up the difference, I was the model student for being quiet, attentive and not disruptive.

"Mr. Tolansky? A word." Mr. Schwab called me over and I did is while packing my bag. He handed me a paper with a high grade on the corner and a small smile. "I wish to commend you on a job well done. Your interpretation of the initial battle as a prime example of superior force justifying America's compliance in future wars is an interesting one. Not one many other teachers would agree with, but history is nothing but a tool to learn from and not everyone's learning experience is the same. Well done."

"Thank you Mr. Schwab." It was a throw away. I had the time and with Toads admiration egging me on, I did a halfway decent essay and submitted it. It pained Toad that this wouldn't be a long-term thing and I found that ridiculous. 'If you cared that much about it, you should have done harder when you were still in the driver's seat.'

I joined the stream of students leaving class and walking the hallways towards recess.

Someone familiar exited a class and the stream of students visibly separated for her to walk.

"Wanda." I nodded my head, joining in step with the Scarlet Witch. She ignored me, naturally, and I saw the crowd around us distance themselves further. It was as if there was a barrier around Wanda and I that no one could breach.

It was par for the course. Wanda on a good day was a scary, anti-social girl even without her powers and I was…Toad. No one had the mind to approach us.

"Sheesh, talk about filling a room." Two arms wrapped around our shoulders and Tabitha's smiling face popped up between us. "You know, you're never going make new friends if you make such a sour face. Come on Wands, smile a little."

The Probability Manipulator gave the Bomb Mutant a long, baleful look that did nothing to wipe the grin from the other girl's face.

"Do not call me that." Wanda said through clinched teeth. "And get your hands off of me."

"Ouch. Talk about a tough crowd." Tabitha playfully said, her hand receding from the girl's shoulder, and she turned to me. "Is she always like this?"

"You should see her when the Power-Puff girls come on. It's like she becomes a totally different person." I said and watched the shock expand on the two girls faces before one narrowed in suspicion and the other excitement.

"Are you serious?" Tabitha asked, giddy. My lip twitched.

'I really shouldn't…but I can't resist.' I thought and smirked. "Can't you tell? Her favorite character is Buttercup. Wanda inspired her whole look around her."

Tabby shot Wanda a glance, before something she saw made her snort and laugh. Wanda for her part slowly strained her neck towards me and I swore I saw flickers of arcane energy within her eyes.

I picked up my pace.

I chose to eat outside in the field today. Wanda followed behind, for obvious reasons, while Tabby did as well. Her reason was less discernible. Making my way onto the bleachers, making sure to sit in a way where Tabitha was between Wanda and I, I made to take out my lunch before a large group of people entered the field and drew my attention. I sighed when I saw it was the rest of the Brotherhood following the X-Men.

'Can't these idiots wait until after I eat my lunch?' They weren't going to fight right here in the open are they? 'No, Scott is there. There's no way they do.'

Lance and Scott were facing one another until the middle of the field, the rebel glaring at the straight lace leader of the X-Men. The former flexed his fingers as if he was going to summon his titular phenomenon and Scott…raised a soccer ball.

'Oh you got to be shitting me.' I watched, dumbly as Kurt and Spyke walked up to either side of Scott along with a number of other players. Pietro did the same. 'Really?'

"Hey Toad, get your ass down here! We're missing a slot." Lance shouted and a quick count that yes indeed, they were one short of matching Scott's side.

I glanced down at my tuna melt. I contemplated. This was stupid. I knew it was stupid. Toad agreed.

…Well then.

I hopped down the bleachers. Steadily, and in multiple steps as to not blatantly make a superhuman leap from the top of the bleachers to the center of the field. I came to a sliding stop next to Lance on the grass and stood at attention.

"This is stupid." Was the first thing I said, and everyone paused. "I got to ask, is this some sort of club rivalry crap happening or are we just playing Soccer?"

Kurt and Spyke glanced at Scott, they themselves seemingly curious on the answer.

"We're just playing soccer." Scott said, his face set in stone, and I nodded sagely.

"Still dumb."

"Afraid you'll lose Tolansky?" Spyke asked with a sneer.

"And you just made this dumber."

"Let's play." Lance spat and Scott threw the ball to the ground.

It was a one-sided match at first. The Brotherhood, and by extension the others Pietro somehow suckered into playing for our team, couldn't hold a candle to the physicality of the X-Men. It wasn't wrong to say that even the daintiest of them were athletic from the countless hours they spent in the Danger Room, coached by the draconic Wolverine himself. I just barely made a good showing due to my powers making my lower body superhuman in strength and flexibility. The points became lopsided and seeing no other recourse, my mutant teammates did what they did best.

They cheated with their powers. If a localized earthquake surfaced the moment Kurt was about to make a goal and made him stumble, then Lance made no gleeful indication that it was nothing then a freak accident. That happened around 6 times. And if Pietro choosing to play goalie and somehow perfectly catching every ball with a bit too fast a speed to be human, then the Speedster would cry wolf.

It was subtler than I would have given them credit for. I was surprised they had that level of control over their powers.

The game became even. The ball was passed to me, and I was facing off against Spyke who looked righteously annoyed at our cheating but resigned that he couldn't do anything. I faked him out. He fell for it, and I maneuvered around him and took the shot.

The impact between my foot and the ball nearly popped but it held and flew straight past their goalie's shoulder.

Someone called the match and our team cheered. Pietro wrapped an arm around my shoulder and did a victory lap as Lance mocked the X-Men for their "valiant" attempt. They gave thinly veiled jabs back but took it with grace and Kurt even asked for a rematch later. I vaguely noticed Wanda and Tabitha politely clapping though only the latter had her heart in it.

'How…Peaceful.' So peaceful and ordinary. Despite the past few days of experimenting with my powers and interacting with the Brotherhood and remembering their moments of infamy, somewhere along the line I had missed that fact they were just…teenagers. They did teenager things, and even if they regularly fought with the X-Men, they never killed anyone. I don't think they had in them to kill someone. Not even Wanda. 'Violent, superpowered outcasts they were, it didn't change the fact they could be just as whimsical and carefree as high schoolers.'

It was ridiculous. It was jarring. And most of all, it was all so-

Nice. I smiled as Pietro and Lance lead the way to the car, planning to pick up Fred and Wanda to get some ice cream for their "incredible" victory against the X-Pest. I was surprised at how much I enjoyed myself.

It was going to be a real shame when I had to leave this all behind.

A/N: I'm a pretty simple dude. There are probably many different ways Toad can get money with his powers that don't involve crime and the like. There are probably different ways to think about his new circumstances and maybe act as a big brother/role model for the other Brotherhood members to do better.

Problem is, that's not my style. And despite some wanting that, I can't envision a world where someone with knowledge of the craziness that exists in Marvel, the good and the bad, suddenly has powers (even if they are subpar) and chooses to stick around a plot that doesn't interest them that much. With people that didn't even care that much about the original specimen.

It was only after writing this that I realized that Toad was very a different character than Peter. He doesn't have his own Gwen, Harry or Uncle Ben and Aunt May. He has no real tethers keeping him here and I wanted that to show in his ambitions. That may change later, who knows.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:39:22+0100

Chapter 3: Committing Crimes, but Better

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

Downtown Bayville was a beautiful place when the sun went down. While it couldn't hold a candle to its neighboring metropolitan in terms of activity, the town did take after it somewhat with its nightly activity. Cars and entertainment centers lit up the usually dark streets as people in dresses and nice clothes made their way to clubs and bars. It was also the middle of the weekend, so it seemed like every party goer in town was out tonight.

And like the horror stories conservative parents tell their kids, plenty of people were buying the "spice" of the party before heading to the clubs.

Dealers were out in force. Some in cars, others in restaurants or pizza places. Very few were in alleys and those that were, were the ones that stayed a good number of blocks away from any of the aforementioned spots.

I was leaning over the ledge of a two-story building that was wedged between two taller five story ones. The shadows covering my frame, I watched as random people sporadically entered a black car and exited within seconds.

Marcus was out there, somewhere tonight as well, peddling to whoever approached. I waited as the night grew deeper and the last customer left the car before it rumbled to life and drove off.

I leaped off the edge and bounced across the shorter buildings in pursuit. Leaping from stores and railings with practiced ease, never allowing myself to lose track of the car for longer than a few seconds, it eventually stopped in front of a club. By the lack of a long line and lackluster exterior, it didn't seem to be a popular one. Three men exited the car, two holding duffle bags and were ushered in through the front door by the bouncer.

'Looks like Marcus' information was on the money.' I found it was a running theme since I already followed 3 others to their hideout after Marcus gave me the general location of where they peddled and tonight I was about to score my fourth. 'Still. Calling a club Pleasant Sensations is a bit too on the nose.'

Writing down the name of the place and the street, I hopped around the block and lunged onto the side of the building. Sticking to the brick wall, I carefully crawled my way up to the roof and lifted myself up.

The roof was dirty and mundane, containing a couple air conditioning vents and a door. It was locked with a big lock; odd considering there was no scaffolding to reach the roof but I guess drug dealers didn't want to leave anything to chance.

Not wanting to leave evidence by melting the lock, I leaped over the opposite ledge I came from and crawled down to a large window situated on the second floor.

It was painted black but unlocked and I peeked my head inside once prying it open slightly.

A large room with a runway and a bar was laid out in front of me. I was right with my assumption because the place was barren, only containing two men were sitting on a nearby table from the two men were entered. By the fact they had guns on their waists and the fact the men plopped the duffle bags on a table and started rifling through them without care, the two other men were a part of the gang.

I reached into my satchel and took out my disposable camera. I took a few shots of them as they counted the money and took out small packets of white powder and pills.

Opening the window wider I crawled along the ceiling, making sure to stay along the less lite corners and slowly crawled to where I hanged right above them.

'I can see why Spider-Man does this. It's addicting sneaking around people who are completely unaware.'

The men continued laying most of the cash and their supply on the table. One walked off, muttering about "needing to take a leak" while the other counted off their haul. Taking a few more pics as he tied the wads of cash in bundles, he also got up and walked towards the bar for a drink.

Remind me again why we can't just snatch the cash while they're gone?

'Other than the fact those guys over there are still looking? It's not nearly enough to risk getting caught and potentially getting into a fight.' From my observation, most dealers didn't keep a large source of cash in a safe in their hideouts. Almost all of them transported the funds somewhere else. 'That and they may leave their safe spot if spooked.'

I didn't stay long once I got enough photos and snuck out the way I came.

I hopped across town, reaching the meeting place Marcus set, a dingy diner called Grues. I saw the dealer sitting on a window seat eating an omelet and coffee and I made a lap around the block. Considering our less than stellar original meeting, I didn't want to leave anything to chance. Finding no van or truck parked suspiciously within walking distance of the diner, I entered with my hood up and a face mask.

The waitress, other than giving me a quirked brow, didn't comment on my attire and allowed me to approach Marcus without a problem. To be fair, it was mid-November, and it was cold enough to warrant my covering.

"How was the hunting?" Marcus asked, taking a sip of his coffee as I sat across from him.

"Pretty decent." I handed him a small pile of photos and Marcus looked through them with detached interest. Or at least he tried to look detached. I didn't fail to notice that halfway through the pictures he took longer to analyze them, and he didn't bother biting into his omelet again. When he was done, he placed the photo down and chugged his still steaming coffee like it was a cool glass of water. "You're going to burn your tongue doing that."

"I was hoping it'd distract me." Marcus muttered and rubbed his face before picking up my notes. "Their stash locations, names, car plates, numbers. Fuck me kid, you got their home address and social security numbers too?"

"I didn't get the chance. Maybe when I go searching next time."

"Heh. Right. Next time." Marcus bitterly chuckled. "I really want to ask how you did this, but I feel like I shouldn't."

The answer was pretty simple. Despite the dealers I followed being extra cautious, some had taken round about ways to their safe houses while others parked for a couple minutes doing nothing but waiting before driving again, they fell into the same problem most people fell into.

No one ever looks up.

"So what's the plan here? You want to hit these places when their guard is down? Steal their stash and money? If you plan to recruit them then sorry to break it to you kid, but I don't think you have the capital or the charisma to convince them in mass like you did for me."

"I was thinking a little more long-term investment than short and bloody profit. I was going to suggest we give these to a cop."

Marcus narrowed his eyes at that before slowly nodding his head.

"You want to elevate his rank with our information? Not a bad idea."

"I thought so too…was it that obvious?"

"Nah. I've seen it happen plenty of times in the city with inside informants feeding a crooked cop's career." Marcus explained and I quirked a brow.

"Like snitches?"

"Eh. Sometimes." The dealer made a so-so motion with his hand. "Snitches are often in the gangs or have a close relationship with a certain member but they're rare since it's easier for the gang in question to sniff out the informant when there is only one source. Most times it's other gangsters or business partners that sell out their competitors for an advantage."

"So it is doable?"

"Oh yeah. Fact is it's one of our preferred methods when branching into new territory but finding and unearthing a rival gang's information usually requires manpower, time and luck…or at least that's how it usually goes." Marcus gave another pointed look at the photos, and I suppressed a grin.

'While I didn't get invulnerability or telekinesis, superhuman maneuverability and traversal is a solid powerset. Especially when you know what you're doing.'

And you said Toad powers sucked.

'I said your life sucks. Not your powers.'

Marcus gathered the photos and notes and said he'd find a good candidate as our insider. He slid me a thick envelope before leaving the diner and I opened it and smiled. I locked eyes with the waitress as made for the door as well and slid her a 50-dollar bill for her service.

I saw her take it without another word.

Bayville Park

The sensation of a dense, sticky ball of mucus furling from my mouth was the single most disgusting thing I've ever experienced. Like my prehensile tongue, a smooth slime covered the sides of my mouth and throat that allowed me to catapult the projectile at great speeds, but I still tasted it as it exited. Even Toad had no glowing opinions of his long-range power.

Hey, fly's and crickets are one thing but even I'd admit it tastes pretty nasty. I just put up with it because it was my single best attack.

And wasn't that just the depression cherry on the shit cake?

The mucus projectile flew across the field and slammed into the side of a tree. It splattered in a ring around its base and instantly hardened. Wiping the taste with half the bottle of water I had on hand; I walked up to the hardened mucus and gave it a tuck.

The mucus was no longer fluid. My fingers still dug in but met resistance once I tried to push deeper than a couple inches. I pulled and it stretched with my hand.

'It's like rubber.' It had the tensile strength of ordinary rubber and past a certain point would snap but I could see how several X-Men found themselves taking a while to break out of this whenever Toad caught them. 'I wonder…'

My Toxin Slime dripped from my fingers and flow onto the mucus but didn't melt it. In fact, it seemed to mix with the mucus and the color started to change from a yellowish green to the same green purplish black. The bark it was wrapped started to burn and the toxin mucus started to burn through.

I jumped back when the base was wiped away and the tree fell to the side. A smoking black husk remained of the interior.

You know, I feel like some park maintainer wouldn't appreciate this.

'…I can't tell if you're fucking with me or not.'

Oh completely. That was bitching!

I smiled before frowning and crinkling my nose at the smell of acidic chemicals and walked a bit further back. So my Projectile Mucus and Toxin Slime played nice with one another. Perhaps it was because they both came from me and how my toxin doesn't harm my skin when I release it, same with how leftover poison I touch doesn't hurt me even when it's separated from me.

'Still sucks that the projectile must come from my mouth.' Other than being utterly disgusting it also made it a predictable move. More than once in the past did the X-Men like Kurt and Jean cleanly dodge or throw back my projectile because it can only come from one place. 'Can I make it come out of my skin like my Toxin?'

Worth a try.

I sat crossed legged on the ground and placed my hands together. I didn't have an exact plan here and just tried to will my Toxin to produce from my skin while calling upon the sensation of doing my Projectile Mucus.

There was a split moment where I felt the mucus build in my upper chest and worried that it'd shoot up but then that sensation faded and seemed to…distil throughout my body like a shiver and I felt it gather at the pores on my palms. It was alien experience.

It also, unfortunately, felt just as disgusting as the projectile and withheld a shudder when the same Toxin flowed out. The difference was that it seemed thicker and less free flowing. It became a gel that rapidly hardened and I soon had my hands covered in see through gloves.

Well…its looks kinda cool?

That it did. In this time of night, the gel reflected against the moon light and the green and purple sparkled.

'I can't move my hands.' I quickly found the first problem. No matter how hard I tried to flex my fingers or shift my knuckles, the hardened Toxin gloves only stretched to accommodate the movement before resetting. I couldn't make an open palm.

I punched the ground and pulled it away to see a clear outline where my fist slightly singed the grass. The Toxin seemed to lose potency, but I did feel the impact of the punch be absorbed by the gel gloves. Holding my fist against the ground, the dirt started to sizzle slowly where contact was made and some of the gel started to flow onto the ground but it didn't stick.

'So the Toxin and Mucus can mix but the final product wouldn't be as deadly as the Toxin alone and the Mucus wouldn't be as sticky.' How very balanced. 'I wonder what would happen if I-'

I started to produce more Toxin on my hands and the gel stared to grow before it became the straight liquid Toxin again. A giant glob of the slime fell to the ground and burned a hole.

I began experimenting. Much like the Projectile Mucus or Prehensile Tongue, calling forth the Toxin and Mucus together at a careful mixture was innate for me so I tried to mess with the formula.

What would happen if I produced more Toxin then Mucus? The Toxin would overpower the mucus ratio and it would return to its normal lethality but have no hardening properties or stickiness.

What would happen if I produced more Mucus then Toxin? The gel would have very minute harmful effects, but it would become very thick and would be nigh impossible to rip off a surface.

I tried to solely produce the Mucus from my hands but it never worked without some Toxin also in the mixture. I couldn't tell why but I did end up figuring out a balanced formula that had a respectable level of Toxin that burned clothes at best but kept its liquid property and when released to the air for a few seconds rapidly hardened and became even harder than my regular Mucus.

I got a name for the new mixture.

You do? What is…oh don't you fucking-

Hentai Slime Attack!

If punching myself in the face could hurt Toad's echo I would, and if it actually was Toad. Honestly the only reason I figured out that the new mixture could burn clothes and nothing else was by placing my shirt against a tree and flinging the slime onto it.

Also, I need a new shirt. And pants. This Mucus Toxin crap can get everywhere.

Whatever. I can rework the potency and such later. I had attempted to shoot the slimes from the pores on my hand like a cannon, but I couldn't control the speed they shot out. At least not yet anyway.

Now shirtless and the lower half of my pants melted, I rubbed my skin from where the cold air from winter caused goosebumps and an idea hit me.

Could I cover my entire body in Toxin? A very small concentration of Mucus should give it enough solidity and the rest would keep the Toxin's usual lethality.

I took a glance around and started to strip of my remaining clothes. There was no one around this deep in the night and the area was secluded so I stood against the larger boulders, hiding my body from sight, and concentrated.

When Toad's mutant powers manifested, he had gained an instinctual ability to produce slime from his hands and feet and this gave him the ability to freely scale and stick to surfaces whenever he wanted. There had never come a point where he needed to produce the slime from other parts of his body so it took a good while to figure out how to. It oddly took longer than my first attempt with my Toxin but I figured that was another instinctual power Toad never bothered exploring for.

My vision became tinted. Toxin was pouring from every pore on my exposed skin and dripping onto the grass. From my shoulders, thighs, hair, face, the foul-smelling chemical wafted off me in purple smoke and black smoke rolled up from my feet on the dirt. I must have looked like a man made of poison. The smell was still horrendous, but I had no negative reaction other than a small pounding in my head. I let out a breath.

'I wasn't expecting that to work so wel-'

The world tilted. The pounding increased rapidly before the ground me.

I had blacked out long before that.

Morning After, Mansion of the Brotherhood

"…You look like shit." After living a week as Toad and interacting with the rest of the Brotherhood, this was the first real sentence Wanda spoke to me when she returned from school.

It's the nicest thing she's ever said to me. I'd take it and run.

'Your life sucked so, so badly.' I internally shot back and passed a hand over my worn face with a groan. "I had a long night."

The Scarlet Witch had nothing else to say and, surprisingly giving a nod, walked upstairs and entered her room. The sharp bellow of wind belied Pietro's arrival and the loud rattle of a door opening and then closing sounded before the Speedster appeared in the sofa next to me. The toilet flushed upstairs.

"You know, normal people enjoy taking their time in the bathroom."

"What the hell happened to you?" Pietro asked, frowning at my sunken eyes. "Also, I do enjoy my bathroom time. How else do you think I get my hair the way it is? Not my fault my sense of careful and slow is miles ahead of yours."

That always pissed off the rest of the house. While there were multiple bathrooms in the house, Mystique and Wanda each took one bathroom and the water and electricity worked haphazardly in the rest so more often than not, the Speedster would spend over an hour in one and sucked to be the guys if the rest were acting up.

"I got to be honest, I was surprised you skipped school today. Lance was gripping how you were doing well. Though, I guess commitment was never your strong suit."

"Go fuck yourself."

Pietro snorted and turned on the TV. I had the feeling his decision to turn up the volume was at my expense. Jokes on him, my headache had disappeared when I woke up.

It was just the sensitivity to light and lethargy that made getting home an utter bitch when I woke up at the park the following morning. I patted myself on the back for my foresight and taking off my clothes before experimenting last night else I'd have had to hop back to the mansion naked. The Toxin I laid in also acted as an insulator against the winter night and I was lucky, or I may have suffered hypothermia.

'Note to self, never try that again unless I'm already home and I hadn't tested my limits of my powers.' In hindsight, I had felt a mounting pressure in my head when I was mixing the Toxin and Mucus to create new variations and pushed through it when I tried to produce them throughout my whole body. 'Still, blacking out for hours seems a bit extreme.'

I had to be more careful with testing my limits in the future. As it stood, I could barely move and just wanted to eat some ice cream and nap for the rest of the day.

Lance and Fred eventually made it home. The earthquake generator didn't look as disappointed as Pietro said but he was brooding more than usual. In comparison Fred was the only one to really try and make me feel better by offering to share his food with him.

"No thanks Fred. I just need to sleep this off. I appreciate it though." The Invulnerable Mutant nodded and walked off to eat his food at the dining room table. I would have been sleeping this off in my room but frankly, I made it to the house and to the living room couch before crashing.

There was a near hour of pure bliss where everyone was doing their own thing and no bothered anyone. Wanda had even come down too and relaxed on the recliner before Pietro opened his mouth.

"You know, I've been thinking."

"God help us all." Wanda remarked, not raising her face from her book. That got a couple chuckles and a frown from Pietro.

"Oh shut up you reject wit-" The Speedster paused when the Scarlet Witch leveled a glare his way and cleared his throat with a nervous look. "A-Anyway. I think things have been a bit too quiet lately."

"Some people like the peace and quiet." I said though it was slightly muffled since I was now laying face first on the couch.

"Yeah, well tonight I want to get out and live a little. Stretch my legs."

"You had me until the stupid pun." Lance deadpanned and Pietro scowled.

"Whatever. I'm just saying things have gotten too stale around here. Best we go and remind the town who we are before the X-Freaks start getting ideas. We have a reputation to uphold people!"

'And since when do we have a reputation?' Despite Pietro's secret allegiance with Magneto, the Speedster had never gone out of his way to project his powers to regular people in obvious ways or spread the existence of mutants. Both things his father wants. 'Why change it up now?'

Maybe he's just bored.

"Wasn't the last time we planned something like this Summers and his little yes men butted in and their creepy mind controlling professor wiped everyone's memories?" Lance asked and Pietro frowned, rubbing the back of his head.

"Ah shit. I forgot about that…oh well. We should still go and let loose for the hell of it anyway."

How lazy. I figured he had no real plan other than 'go break some shit' and 'make it inconvenient for everyone involved' but I was still surprised at the complete lack of care behind it. Why can't we just stay in if it's that unimportant?

Unfortunately for me, Fred and Lance did look interested in the idea. Seems the two were also getting stir crazy by all the quiet.

"Let's roll."

Pietro blurred to a stand and lead the way to the door with Lance right behind him. I made to turn and pretend I was asleep, I really did, but Fred loomed over me a second later and I didn't react properly in time when he slung me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

"Wait for us!" The Blob said, moving with deceptive speed for his size and I groaned as I was jostled on the way to the car.

'They deserve, all my hate.'

Oh lighten up. It's been a while since we wrecked some havoc with the boys. It'll be fun.

I didn't get a chance to reply because Fred threw me into the back of the car and partly sat on me as we drove into town.

'All. My. Hate.'

Outskirts of Bayville

We stopped in front of a metal gate that divided the forested region of Bayville and a run-down construction zone. It looked industrial with multiple warehouses, wide gravel yards and giant bricked chimneys. We shuffled out of the car and Fred walked forward and gripped the bars of the gate.

I winced as the sound of metal being wrenched and snapped from its base. There was no lag or resistance from the superhumanly strong mutant as he fully ripped it upwards and chugged it far into the forest.

The loud crash that echoed afterwards wasn't commented on and the others walked into the now unblocked path. Pietro was the one leading and he brought us to one of the larger hangers.

He gripped the bottom of the gate, and it flew up under his strength.

"Seems no one bothered to lock up." Pietro grinned and we entered the hanger.

It looked to be an abandoned steel mill. Giant wrought iron bowls and assembly lines littered the dusty hanger. Fred coughed at the stale air, and I waved my hand in front of my face.

"You finally going to explain why we're here?" I asked and Pietro snorted.

"You hard at hearing now Toad? Like I said, we need to let loose every now and then so…"

The silver haired Speedster took off and before long, the entire steel mill was moving. Crane systems, cooling beds, rolling gears, every bit of machinery that existed within the mill came to life and created an orchestra of mashing parts and screeching metal.

The blast furnace bellowed and a warm and very bright glow emanated from its gullet as the sound of sizzling water joined the party. This place still had electricity?

'I…don't think this is an abandoned steel mill.'

"Hey Lance, check it!" Pietro stood on the upper balcony of the warehouse and pointed to several heavy metal machinery on the ceiling being held up by hooks. Lance grinned and stomped his foot.

I had to brace myself when the surroundings started to shake and the machinery swayed violently. The hooks became undone and the majority of parts fell to the ground and conveyor belts. The weight of the machinery instantly tore through the line and some parts of the floor, kicking up sparks and debris.

"Now that's what I'm talking about!" Fred cheered at the carnage and excitingly rushed over and grabbed what looked like a giant watch clog connected to a part of the wall. The metal once again failed resisting the mutant's strength and Fred threw it like a Frisbee.

The metal tore through the air and a few equipment before imbedding itself deep in the stone wall.

I gulped at sight.

'Fuck me. If anyone was in the way they'd be bisected.'

Yeah…I sometimes forget how terrifying Fred can be when let loose.

Pietro disappeared from the upper balcony and any pipes and tubs connected to any machine flew off. Steam and flames jotted out of the openings but didn't get far before being plugged with long rebar Pietro found lying around.

Fred grabbed a large cart and flung into the furnace. The flames grew in ferocity. Where they would escape from the sides were stopped by the rebar and Fred continued throwing more and more metal and parts inside. Lance didn't relent his earthquake, localizing it around the industrial furnace and jumbling it further, like jostling a pot to raise the pressure.

'What is the point in this?' It was wanton destruction, simple as that. They weren't looking to get any sort of financial gain from this stuff nor was this some sort of plan by Mystique. They really did just…want to let loose. 'Fucking teenager with dangerous superpowers…'

The furnace ready to burst. Thick wrought iron that it was, between Fred filling it with giant metal parts, Pietro plogging its pressure points and Lance destabilizing the foundation, I moved back outside.

A giant pop sounded as a portion of the top of the furnace cracked open, and the other parts started to groan.

"Time to go!" Pietro yelled as he ran by. I, thankfully, was already outside when he gave the warning. I didn't bother getting into the car and chose to leap across the path and over the outer gate. I kept hopping until I was atop a tree on the uphill leading to the mill.

An explosion rang out. It wasn't a booming sound despite the relative quiet of the area but it did echo and from my position, I could see the top of the warehouse engulfed in flames. The car drove up with them laughing.

"Was that awesome or what!?" Fred shouted in glee. Lance and Pietro looked especially smug and I landed on the back of the car, rolling my eyes. "Let's hit another place!"

"Easy big guy. Not that many place we can bust up without the cops or X-Men coming to check it out." Pietro said, being the voice of reason for once. "We made our point. And everyone will know."

"How?" I asked with furrowed brows. Pietro didn't response, instead driving along the road facing the warehouse and giving us a clear view of the burning building. There was a bunch of burning wood and bent metal lined up on the yard.

They were suspiciously organized to spell out the word "Brotherhood".

I got comfortable in the tree I was perched on and, between the leaves, observed the mansion in front of me with binoculars. It was a stereotypical manor with high white walls, large portions of grassland and fountains scattered in the back and front yard. Guards with blood hounds patrolled the outer wall in steady patterns. Motions sensers existed in the grass hidden as sprinklers and the only way I knew that was because I saw people checking the system a couple days ago early in the morning.

'That probably means the inside is also set up with some sort of advanced security system.' Maids and groundskeepers regularly walked around but I noticed they kept off any path that wasn't stone, even the ones in charge of maintaining the grass. 'Did that mean the sensers only worked if anyone stepped on the yard?'

I snapped off a branch and chucked it onto the yard. Instantly jumping to another tree a little aways from my initial position, I waited and narrowed my eyes when two guard convened on the branches location without minutes. One guard huffed and threw the branch back over the wall. He probably assumed it just fell of the tree naturally.

I wrote that down in my small book. This was the 6th mansion like place I've staked out and so far, it was the most heavily defended I've seen of the lot. Most didn't have guards and less had advanced security systems.

I wasn't stupid enough to place all my eggs in one basket. Affable Marcus has been so far, there never just one way to get what someone wanted, least of all money. So I went roaming around town and staking out the larger and well to do manors. It may sound hollow considering I planned to dip into the drug trade in town, or a least help a dealer grow by taking out his competition, but I had no interest in stealing from lower income people and affecting them negatively.

That and they probably wouldn't have that much to steal quickly. Through Toad's memories I also knew which house was the X-Mansion and made sure to steer fully clear of that.

My burner phone rang and I picked it up and heard Marcus on the other side.

"Meet me at the supermarket on Grants Street."

Short and to the point, I pocketed my book and immediately hopped in the direction given. Arriving at a large supermarket, slightly barren with only a few cars in the parking lot, I did my customary lap before landing next to what I recognized as Marcus' car.

"Who the hell is this?" A tall and lean man with pale skin and short brown hair sat in the passenger seat. He looked at me with an irate look.

"Relax Simon. He's a friend." Marcus calmed the man and Simon gave me a sharp look from the front seat before snorting. I settled into the back seat as they conversed.

This was the dirty cop? He wasn't what I was expecting. Antagonist and jumpy sure but he seemed otherwise ordinary, in appearance and demeanor. Though that may be because he wasn't in uniform.

"So you mind explaining why you called me here Marcus? We don't usually meet for tea and biscuits."

"I thought you'd be happier about this Simon. When we meet you often walk away richer and myself poorer." Marcus said with a teasing grin and the cop frowned.

"Exactly. So I can't imagine why you would want me around."

"Let's just say an opportunity came up where we can get into business with one another." Marcus said and Simon snorted.

"Hard pass."

The cop made to exit but my hand reached out and slapped onto the window. Simon then whirled around and I heard the click of a gun as he reached into his front pocket.

…You know, I'm aware that could still kill us but looking at it from an outside view, Cyclop's eye beam and Storm's lightning is way scarier.

"Whoa, whoa. Let's fucking chill out. We're all friends here." Marcus quickly spoke up and I stared down the cop passively. He relented with a scowl.

"I'm no friends with you. I let you go a few times in the past because it wasn't worth the effort to bring you in. I want nothing to do with you otherwise."

"Even for a shot at promotion?"

Marcus said and raised a folder. Simon gave him a suspicious look and slowly took it from the dealer. He went through it, reading a mishap of photos and post its. Simon didn't say anything for a long while.

"Are these real?" He then asked.

"As real as sin."

"This is…shit." The cop said but it wasn't a direct response and more of a reaction if the nervous scratching of his neck was any indication. "This is bit heavier than small peddling Marcus. Is there more of this?"

"A lot more. That's just the first file." He was telling the truth because I saw the folder from my angle and there were about 7 other dealers and their bases that I gave to him that wasn't in there. Simon licked his lips.

"This could get a lot of people in trouble."

"So you're not interested?" Marcus quirked a brow and Simon fell into deep thought.

I kept quiet as they had this back and forth. Simon seemed interested, no matter how he tried bring up the fact that the Bayville Police Department wasn't exactly trained to handle such an operation.

I saw where he was coming from. Until I saw it firsthand, Toad never once would have thought drugs had such a big presence in Bayville. The place always seemed too quiet and picture perfect for it. Simon obviously knew it existed since he had contact with Marcus but it was still a daunting number when it was put plainly in front of you.

On the other hand, I could see the appeal. Simon was a regular small-town cop, the kind where the most excitement he'd see in a month is a drunk driver. The War on Narcotics was an age-old concept at this point and capitalizing on the information Marcus and I was giving him could do things for his career and reputation. Now it was only a matter if-

"What's the tradeoff here?"

Ah, there it is.

"It's nothing major. We just want to do our part as upstanding citizens of Bayville." Marcus said, waving his hand and Simon scuffed.

"So you're doing this out of the kindness of your heart?"

"Eh, more like no good deed should go unrewarded. You scratch my back, tend to some needs and more good will shall come your way and all that. What do you say?"

Simon fell into thought again. A small internal war was happening in his head and we waited for it to settle. He slapped the folder close.

"We'll be in touch." Then the cop exited the car and shut the door behind him roughly. Marcus let out a breath and I tilted my head.

"I'm not the only one who realized the irony in doing Good Cop Bad Cop with an actual cop right?"

"Get the fuck out of my car."

My feet were soundless as I landed on the stone path leading to a small manor. Most of the lights were out with only a few rooms in the upstairs having faint lights on. I saw no shadows walking in the open windows of the living room. One of them anyway.

I hopped multiple meters, clearing the front porch and latching onto the wall of the second story. I slid my fingers within the thin gap of the windowsill and touched the metal latch.

The faint sizzle of metal being eroded reached my ears and then a sharp clang and the window creaked open. I waited for a minute. When I heard no movement coming from the adjacent hallway I entered.

It looked to be an office space. Tall shelves full of books and folders centering a brown carpet floor. Expensive paintings hung on the wall and fine furniture littered the room. I approached the front door, making sure it was locked before going towards a desk that looked to be made of mahogany with a laptop on top of it and some pictures. An older middle-aged couple with a 16-year-old daughter and 5-year-old son looked back at me.

I placed my duffle bag on the desk.

'I feel oddly nervous doing this.' I thought, feeling my heart pumping and a pressure on my shoulders. 'Yet when I threatened a drug dealer with his own gun and was a part of the negotiations with a croaked cop I was pretty calm. I wonder what's up with that?'

Beats me. This is new territory for me too.

I moved around the office, watching my step so I didn't stomp too hard while my hands grabbed what they could.

Jewelry, paintings, memorabilia, a silver watch I found lying on the couch, a couple books that looked old and valuable. I thought to take the laptop but didn't want to risk them being able to track the laptop somehow.

Being in a universe with people that can make powered armors and AI really makes a person question all technology around them.

I checked the draws but found little valuables inside other old chargers and stacks of faded pens and pencils.

'I guess even rich people kept useless crap in their cabinets.' I thought as I did one more lap around the office, trying to see if I missed anything before making for the window.

I had touched God knew how many surfaces in this place but I had worn gloves and I made sure to fully dissolve the metal latch that I can though on the way out, barely leaving a burn mark where my toxin did its job. Outside of the unlikely odds that the X-Men are brought into investigating the place and even then, no one knew I could produce poison, the cops would be hard-pressed to gleam anything from my theft. The few cameras that existed in the manor I made sure to steer clear of them.

From beginning to end, no one noticed anything and I left uncontested. Making my way towards the park and my secret training spot, I heaved a heavy rock to the side and exposed a deep pit that I carved out with my Toxin.

I smiled down at the small pile of zip locked bags of money, gold jewelry and rare small gems.

A/N: From the short time the X-Men girls became the Bayville Sirens, we could see that organized crimes in Bayville (while not very large) still very much existed. Burglary, trafficking, vehicle theft and such. I'm not planning to create a criminal underworld for the sleepy town, especially if Toad's path sees him leaving, but it is a fun thought experiment.

Now why the old slime ball never thought to use his superhuman abilities and natural sneakiness to be a thief in the show I'll never understand. It seemed right up his alley.

The Brotherhood was destructive teenagers like always. The past few chapters have portrayed them as a little tamer then what they actually are. Remember, these are still the same idiots that tried to disproportionately destroy rooms if not entire buildings multiple times for the pettiest of reasons like stealing answers for a test, getting pelted with food or to settle some high school rivalry bullshit. Ironically, Wanda has been the best when it comes to not doing that.

When she's not losing her mind and causing accidents anyway (I guess we can't all be perfect

).

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:41:25+0100

Chapter 4: We Can't Have Nice Things

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

It wasn't until my fourth week into Toad's life that I realized…I had a lot of free time on my hands.

Between the lack of parental supervision, the lack of care in doing homework or projects for school, and the fact the Brotherhood doesn't hang out together 24/7 I had a lot of time where I was unbothered and by myself. Sometimes for days.

See? And you said my life sucked.

Yeah, because having no real family or friends is being a real winner.

…You're a real dick today you know that?

Even with my nighttime activities and surveillance, I had hours where I had nothing to do. Toad's video games could only hold my attention for so long and his music was all sad emo songs, something I thought Wanda would be into, but I found out she liked classical. The less said about his secret stash of porn mags the better.

So it was with a free afternoon where most of the guys had hit the mall and Mystique was out of town, again, I found myself in front of a gym.

Rather, this was the second time I was here. I approached the front desk where a man with blond hair was manning it.

"Can I help you?" He asked, his voice slightly deep and I raised the papers in my hand.

"Just came to return the forms."

The receptionist took the forms and I leaned against the counter, waiting patiently as he went through them and typed something in his computer.

People walked in and out as the clicking of his keyboard filled the air. Some wore work out gear and sweats while others wore training Gi. A few stopped to talk to the receptionist. It seemed like a busy place.

"Here you go." The receptionist said, finishing and handed me a pamphlet with a flat card. "This is your membership card and other programs available at the moment. Your current class is on the third floor, room 3F. An instructor or an assistant teacher should be there to help you get settled."

"Thank you."

The shouts and deep grunts of people doing heavy exercise hit my ears by the time I got to the second floor. People in training Gi sparred in open mats, other rooms had people boxing and grappling in small rings, one had music and an instructor doing elaborate high kicks and twirled.

I reached my room and entered a wide room with a dozen people moving in a synchronized fashion. A tall, built but lean man gave a shout of command and gave a textbook picture of a high but fast kick that the rest of the students behind him tried to emulate to varying success.

"Can I help you?" A tall and athletic brown-haired woman asked as she approached me from the side.

"I was told to come to this room for the Mixed Martial Arts course. My name's Todd Tolansky." I said, outstretching a hand and the woman gripped it in firm handshake.

"Holly. Your class isn't until 3 PM but we do have a gym and stretching room across the hall you can use until it starts." She said, pointing out the room and I nodded.

"That's cool. I'll hang out till then." Holly gave a polite but pretty smile and I walked off to the gym. It was a big place full of dozens of workout stations like treadmills, chest presses, leg curls, etc. It was quite busy with at least a dozen people moving around and working out. It was supposedly a 24/7 gym along with the membership I paid along with pool and sauna (though those were open at varying hours).

Whew. What a swanky place. They're almost as nice as the gym and sauna at Bayville High.

…Toad, most high schools don't have either of those things. And you never used them anyway.

And?

I rolled my eyes as I laid my bag on the side of a rack and started to stretch. I had the mind to come dressed to sweat and went through the motions, getting plenty limber before staring my routine. Doing a couple push-ups and sit ups rolling into pulls ups and crunches. I chose not to push myself too hard off the bat, I did some light exercise and mainly stuck to weights after doing so for about half an hour.

'Another half an hour to go.' I thought seeing it 2:30 and sighed. 'I should have asked the schedule before leaving the other time.'

Eh. It's not too bad. At least the view is nice.

My eyes unconsciously tracked a couple women walking around with tight yoga pants and sports bras that left little to the imagination as they did their work outs. I glanced at one with especially wide hips on the treadmill before shaking my head and finished placing the last weight on the bar.

"Do you need a spotter?" Holly appeared above me when I laid on the bench and I blinked up at her appearance. Where the hell did she come from?

"Uh, sure." I didn't but it seemed rude to refuse when she was asking and she nodded, getting into position to grab the bar if it feel and I ignored how her crotch was in my personal head space.

The view got better…

'Okay dude, I like girls as much as the next guy but now you're just being creepy.' I grabbed the bar and breathed deeply before pushing.

The weight jumbled for a moment, more out of adjusting the balance then difficulty in strength but I quickly righted it and started lowering the bar.

I pushed it back to the top without much difficulty. Up and down the bar went with an almost rhythmic pattern. I tuned out the noise of the gym and just focused on the burn in my arms and chest and the mental tally. It was almost enough to get lost in but the proximity of Holly and the knowledge that I was in a public setting stopped me from going beyond the pale and shelved the rack once I reached 30.

"You're…a lot stronger than you look." Holly said and I stopped at the bewildered look she was giving me. Did I still end up overdoing it? I looked over at the weights attached and saw it was only 4 40 pounds weights.

'Only' he says. You do know benching pressing 160 pounds for guy who looks thinner than a bean pole is strange right?

'Wasn't it your body to begin with?' I internally cursed as Holly gave me a searching look. I gave a weak smile. "You want to go next?"

"…Come with me." Holly said, grabbing me by the arm and start leading me away from the workout room.

I could have resisted her efforts, athletic Holly may have been but I doubted she could overcome my enhanced strength. I didn't however because I was curious where this was going. She walked past the other workout rooms and stretching rooms until we came to a random door that led into a hall with a number of specialized equipment. A few I recognized as punching and pressure grip machines.

"Kick this." Holly commanded, standing in front of a square machine with a flat fold in the center and I tilted my head.

I kicked into the center. I made sure to do so half-heartily this time, not wanting to bring any more attention on myself and scowled when the number meter shot to well above what must have been the average if Holly's sharp inhale was any indicator.

"1,400 PSI…God damn. Are you sure you haven't done any sort of training before?"

"None." Be it the past life or now. Toad hadn't either. Holly stood silent and ushered me to the other machines. Punching, grappling, elbows, kneeing, there seemed to be a machine for every movement a human body could do. It ended with me perfectly balancing on a flat disk that was made to test a person's stance that Holly finally spoke up.

"Your class is about to begin." I blinked at that and looked up to the clock. She was right.

"Huh. You're right." Shame. I was having fun. Holly and I cleaned up the room a bit before heading towards my class. I thought she would branch off and head towards her own room but she followed me inside to where a bunch of people were already up and moving on the mats.

"Ah, you must be Mr. Tolansky. I'm Halbert, at your service." Halbert was a tall, stocky man with tan skin and short brown hair. "Welcome to Mixed Martial Arts 101. You've joined at a late period so we've already got a good way into the syllabus but I think a little accelerated training should get you caught up quick."

Dozens of students in uniforms were paired in twos and threw telegraphed movements at one another.

"Everyone's gotten paired with a partner so to bring you up to speed let's have-"

"I'll be his partner."

Holly raised her hand and Halbert sighed.

"Shouldn't you be in Elveg's Class Holly?"

"Eh. My uncle knows I don't have much more to learn from him and as long as I train for the tournaments there's no problem."

"…Very well. Holly will help with the initial training." Halbert said before giving the younger woman a look. "Please don't go overboard."

Holly scoffed at that and turned to give me a wide smile.

"Are you some sort of big shot or something?" I asked.

"Or something." Holly smirked and clapped her hands. "Alright, let's get you into some beginner's stances. They typically like to start new initiates slow and test their physicality first with some light exercise, but I think you're good in that department. Let's start with some basic stances."

An hour quickly passed with Holly showing and adjusting my form, smacking my hips and thighs whenever they looked off. She guided me through a number of breathing exercises and periodically tested my balance with some light pushes. No actual kicks or punches were thrown until she felt like I got the stances right and Holly stood in front of me with her hands outward.

"Alright, give me a good wallop."

I hesitated…for about 2 seconds before my foot lashed out and shot to her chest. I actually held back this time, putting my full focus on not accidently caving in her ribcage.

I was surprised when Holly perfectly sidestepped the kick, grabbed my ankle and my vision was flipped to the ceiling. My back impacted the mat with a meaty smack and some air escaped my lungs.

"Again." Holly commanded and I looked up to see she was back in her original position. Standing with a slight groan, I shook off the initial doziness and got back into stance before kicking at her lower leg, slightly faster than last time.

I landed on my side a second later. Each attempt was stronger and faster than the last until I was practically using most of my strength to tag the older woman but despite swinging with enough force to dent a steel door, I found myself on the losing end every time.

'Who the fuck is this?' This…wasn't normal. Granted, I shouldn't have continued raising my strength no matter how little progress I was making but I was a mutant. There's no way this ordinary woman should have been able to shrug off my best like they were nothing.

"Again." Holly had said nothing but that since we started and I stood, slightly bruised, and noticed how she didn't look any different than when we started. "Again."

I looked around and saw how most of the other students were still in their groups and no one was paying attention this way, not even the teacher.

I crouched. Then I sprung forward with my max speed, dipping down to try and sweep her feet.

A shadow passed overhead and a foot slammed into my lower back, sending me sprawling on the floor on my face.

"You're not very subtle, are you?" I didn't know when but my arm was locked behind me and Holly's voice was right next to my ear. "Next time, if you plan to use your powers, don't do it in front of a captive audience hm?"

"Who the fuck are you?" I asked through my smushed face and she chuckled.

"Didn't I tell you? I'm just an aspiring martial artist." I wanted to call bullshit but my survival instincts were telling me that wasn't the best thing to say when the mysterious woman had me in an arm lock. Nodding my head I felt Holly release my arm and I rolled over with a groan. She stood over me with an amused grin. "You're pretty good. Come by the Mixed Martial Arts hall and I'll show you a thing or two."

I watched as she turned around and exited the hall. I blankly stared until she was out of sight and rested my head on the mat.

What just happened?

'No idea…but I know I fucking hate Bayville.'

"Uhhh, are you alright?" Halbert asked, walking over with a nervous gait and looked down at me lying prone.

I just groaned into the mat.

2 Days Later

I waited patiently as people slowly trekked out of the building. Employees, shop managers, janitors and the like, I perked up when Holly exited and started walking to her car. She seemed to be the type to stay late hours, this being the third time I've seen her leave at night and I waited until she pulled out of the parking garage before following after her.

She always took the same way home as far as I could tell. Never deviating to stop for a snack or groceries, Holly parked on a nearly empty street and casually entered the three-story building her apartment was situated in. She never made any indication that she noticed me watching on the adjacent building.

This is stupid.

'Shut up.'

She's seems just like a regular chick that knows some cool moves dude. I highly doubt she's some sort of retired secret agent or part of a super elite martial arts school.

'And I highly doubt there is a school that teaches adolescent teenagers how to use their phantasmal superpowers for the good of the innocent and the American Dream in the middle of Long Island…oh wait.'

…Well that's differen-

I mentally shoved Toad into the recesses of my mind and refocused on Holly's window. She didn't do much whenever she came home from the gym other than do some chores, watched some TV, did deep yoga and then hit the hay. Nothing struck me as particularly strange.

'I swear, if I didn't live in a universe where supernatural martial arts powers existed then this would be really creepy.' It still was but I couldn't leave well enough be. I didn't want anything to do with Holly specifically. Potentially meddling with a member of the countless evil organizations in this world was not on the itinerary. 'I really hope I'm not dealing with a member of the Hand or some bullshit like that.' No thank you to evil undead ninjas.

…There are evil undead ninjas?

I clicked my tongue when Holly shut off her living room light and walked towards her room. Hopping from building to building to get a better angle, I ultimately went home when the covers to her room were closed.

So, what now?

Now there was nothing. Her fighting ability was abnormal, it didn't matter how shit Toad and by comparison I was when it came to hand-to-hand combat because when you can kill a grown man with one kick, a seemingly normal woman weighing at best 150 pounds should have no chance in hell deflecting and man handling me. She was something enhanced and I wanted no business with it.

…Huh.

'What?'

Oh nothing. I'm just surprised. You were talking about traveling the world and seeing all the crazy and incredible things that exist out there and here you are, too afraid to approach one girl with some unknown powers. A little disappointing really.

My lip twitched. My feet slowed to a crawl as I approached the road leading to the mansion and took a deep breath.

'I know what you're doing.' I thought with frigid calm. 'And I got to admit, your chicken scratch has gotten better. Too bad it's coming from a lazy coward who did nothing with their life but be an incompetent nuisance. Think on that for a bit then we can talk about my problems."

Hey man, I was just saying-

"And I don't want to hear it. Not from you at least so drop it."

And he did. Toads echo grew silent and I rubbed my forehead in frustration. A part of me already regretted going off there, even if the hypocrisy of the original owner of this body calling someone else a coward made me angry. I liked to think I was more leveled headed than to argue with the voice in my head.

'And isn't that a loaded sentence…' On the other hand, Holly's appearance threw me for a loop. I had no idea who she was. She didn't appear in the show to the best of my knowledge, no comic book character was coming to mind either and she didn't scream secret agent or ninja.

The fact she was able to overpower me in a head on attack and do so with the knowledge that I was a mutant was just…

I just wanted a place to exercise. That's all. Maybe learn some useful self-defense techniques that would put my ridiculous lower body strength to good use against the regular shenanigans that was a Marvel universe. Instead I met a random woman that knows way more than she should and is suspiciously good at fighting a superhuman. All within the same day I entered that gym!

'I'm going to need to find a different place.' That was a given. I wanted to lay low, bide my time and leverage the period of peace for as long as I can before I gathered enough money and bounce from this place. Constant contact with an unknown like Holly was counterproductive to that goal. 'Still. What were the odds of meeting someone like that in the first gym I went to.'

Oh well. The membership was overly expensive anyway. Reaffirming my decision, I made it back home to see Lance sitting in the living room and writing something on the table.

"Oh Toad, good. I was looking for you. I need your signature real quick." Lance said and I blinked.

"Why?" The Earthquake Generator lifted a parchment in the air.

"We're going on a field trip."

"…Why?" I asked, trepidation filling my chest and Lance's smile became downright smug.

"Because the X-douches are doing a walkthrough of their shitty mansion…and we're getting front row seats."

…

…Why…

1 Day Later, Xavier's Institute for Gifted Youngsters

Believe it or not, the Xavier School of Higher Learning was something of a historical sight in the small town. It was said that Xavier's great-great-great grandfather had settled the sleepy town during the 13 colony days. He built the mansion, originally half as small and mostly made of wood and coarse stone, in the center of what would become the modern Bayville.

At least, that's what the teacher prattled on about on the bus towards the school. I mostly zoned it out. I couldn't be arsed to pay attention and listen, especially with the murmured whispering of the Brotherhood sitting behind me. Whatever they were plotting I tried to ignore too. This was obviously a bid Mystique set up to allow the Brotherhood into the X Mansion without drawing suspicion.

'Expect if she was trying not to draw suspicion then she wouldn't have made it so a couple of Freshmen and Sophomores could join in a field trip meant for Juniors.' My eyes wandered over to the front seats where I saw Jean and Scott sitting, talking amidst themselves as Mystique sat a little behind in the form of an unassuming young man. 'The fact she thought to let us know what form she would be taking is just making this whole thing worse.'

How? Isn't it good we know what she's going to be so we can avoid problems? It means she trust us.

'Trust and Mystique don't go hand in hand. Not this version at least.'

Yeah man, sure. Whatever.

I hid a grimace at my echo's attitude and sighed as the bus came to a stop. Kids stood and shuffled out with the teacher and I took my sweet time being last.

I did not miss this place…

In another world, or more accurately in another body, I would have marveled at the sight of the X Mansion. The seat of what would become one of the greatest and more stalwart superhero team's that would strive to protect the world and its innocents, even if those innocents feared and hated their guts on a good day. I had no aspirations to be a hero but I admired that resolve.

'Unfortunately, the last time "I" was here, I snuck in, got into a fight with a blue teleporter and was nearly hit in the face with lightning and an angry Canadian's nigh unstoppable blades.'

…Wow. When you put it like that, I sound like a fucking idiot.

'I know.' Already waiting for the large group of students shuffling out of two other buses in front of the mansion, Ororo and Charles Xavier met the large crowd with welcoming smiles.

I suddenly became very nervous. Granted, I was already nervous at the thought of coming to the house of the strongest telepath on the planet, there was nothing I could have done to avoid this. Blatantly refusing Mystiques orders would have come to bite me in the ass while slipping away before the trip would come with its own issues. As it stood, I made sure to hide in the far back, far away from the bald mind reader and even used Fred's giant mass to my advantage.

It meant nothing. I knew if the man really wanted to, he could reach into my mind just as easily as ever but breaking line of sight made me feel better. At this point, I was just banking on his self-inflicted limits to avoid going into people's mind callously.

"What are you doing?"

"The sun's in my eye." I said the first thing on my mind and Fred gave me a weird look. The group splintered into three, one group following Xavier, one with Ororo and another with Logan who joined them at the front.

Pietro and Lance stepped with the group being led by Xavier while Fred joined Logan's, the massive mutant's proximity to Scott and more importantly Jean didn't seem coincidental. Frank waved me over.

I glanced to the side. And then turned to walk towards Ororo's group, ignoring the pointed looks the other members of the Brotherhood were giving me. Why they thought grouping together was smart for…whatever the hell they planned to do, I has no idea but I imagine Fred was just used to Toad always hanging near him.

And for some ungodly reason I couldn't begin to understand, Wanda was the one to walk over and stand by my side as Ororo led our group away.

"Wanda." I nodded in her direction.

"Toad." She fired back, emotionlessly. We didn't talk beyond that and simply followed behind Ororo as the weather manipulator of the X-Men showed our group the separate wings of the grounds.

The X-Men mansion was big. Which made sense considering it was half a boarding school for mutants but as Storm showed us around, there were many rooms that looked quite old yet seemed made with intent to house a great number of people.

Ororo showed the dining room that once housed the council meetings for the original settlers of Bayville, she then took us to an amphitheater that was built in the outer garden for folk performances in the holidays, a spiraling maze with a number of statues carved in the honor of the first family.

"This is all horribly ironic." Wanda gave me a confused look at my statement so I elaborated. "There's a lot of history here. So much so, some dating back over a hundred years in places yet outside of Bayville, I get the feeling no one would pay or give a rat's ass about any of it. But beneath these grounds, there exists technology that only the best of humanity can match and even then, there's plenty lots of people would kill for."

"…What's your point?" She asked and I shrugged.

"No point really. Just thought it was ironic."

The mystical mutant fell silent at that and I allowed my gaze to land on a statue of a tall, bearded man in old timey clothes.

Elliot Xavier. Founder of Bayville. Lieutenant of the 3rd Combatant.

The main thing that stuck to me on the X Gene, for whatever I could remember from my knowledge of comics and the like, was that most people had it from birth and could pass it on to their children. It could also spontaneously appear (or activate from being dormant) in unrelated bloodlines but going with the first assumption for the old professor, I had to wonder if Xavier's great great grandfather was a mutant and if they also had telepathic powers. If so, were they weaker? Stronger?

"If you stare at that statue any harder you're going to burn a hole through it." A high-pitched mischievous voice rang out and I smiled as Tabitha came into view on the side.

"Unless my name is Summers then I think I'm fine."

The Bomb mutant cracked a grin at that. On her left a shorter girl with long brown hair and tanned skin gave both Wanda and I wary looks.

"It would be an improvement." Tabitha said with her hands on her hips, waiting for me to react to the jab. Rather than doing so, I gave her a snort and looked back to the statue.

"With a hole in the statue? Yeah, it probably would." Tabitha's face scrunched up in confusion.

"What? No, I meant-"

"What do you want?" Wanda chose this moment to make herself known and leveled a piercing glare to both girls. Tabitha barely reacted to the aggressive posturing of the Scarlet Witch while Amara flinched and hid slightly behind the blond girl.

"Got bored." Tabitha said with disinterested expression and twirled a lock of her hair. "I've already explored every inch of this place so this is just old news to me. Figured I'd sneak away and find someone to bother."

"And we're the lucky victims?" I asked, amused and Tabitha smiled brightly.

"Yep!"

"Not interested. Piss off."

'What a social butterfly you are…' I thought with an internal shake of my head. Tabitha wasn't dismayed by Wanda's general standoffish nature and revamped her efforts to have the Scarlet Witch humor her to which she buckled down harder and tried to send the bomb mutant packing. 'It speaks to Tabby's charisma that she hasn't received a Hex Bolt to the face for her efforts. She wouldn't have been half as merciful to Toad.'

It would have worked one day. The Toad charm is like a fungus. It grows and sticks to you overtime!

'…Did you seriously just compare your charm to a fungus?'

…Yes.

'You really were your own worst enemy.'

Toad's echo didn't respond after that. It became a little odd when Tabitha stuck to her word, sticking around us, firing questions and light teases at both of us. She wasn't quiet about it either as I noticed Ororo give us a glance or two whenever Tabitha would make a particularly loud comment but made no attempt to broach the subject.

My eyes narrowed at that and I quietly scanned the area. We were now in the center walkway that rested between the three major buildings of the mansion, I could easily see the other groups from here either through the windows or the manor grounds. I saw Lance and Kitty walking together, talking about something in whispered breath while an irate Pietro trailed behind with an equally annoyed Rogue. The former wasn't strange but Rogue sticking so close to the Speedster struck me as out of place.

Fred was even easier to spot, and the giant mutant was trying to talk up Jean, the telekinetic trying her best to keep a painfully polite front while keeping her distance. Summers wasn't too far away with Daniels. Kurt was nowhere to be seen.

I understood, and I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Wanda, come on, you got to work with me here."

"No."

"I'm serious. Your whole goth punk rock thing has been giving me ideas since you came to school and with a little help from Mama Tabby, we'll having every cute guitar dude in Bayville eating out of your hands."

"Not. Interested."

"…So not into guys? That's fine. Every girl guitarist in town won't know what hit th-"

"Hey Tabitha." I spoke up and the bomb mutant turned to me with a curious look. "Are you spying on us?"

The ever so subtle stiffening of Tabitha's shoulders, which was none, gave away the game. Amara also locked up and Wanda narrowed her eyes. Tabitha chuckled awkwardly, a first for her I imagine, at the critical look from the Scarlet Witch.

"Well…spying is such a strong word. More like keeping you guys out of trouble."

"And where we shouldn't be?" I quirked a brow. Tabitha paused before shrugging.

"Pretty much."

Figured. Tabitha being so open about it didn't shock me, she was too free willed to lie. It oddly put me at ease.

Purple and red light flickered in my peripheral. Tabitha stiffened for another reason entirely and I glanced out of the corner of my eye to see Wanda idly fingering a ball of eldritch energy in the palm of her hand. The growing rage couldn't be mistaken for anything else.

Uh oh. Code Red. Code Red!!

Yellow sparks flickered in Tabitha's hands now. Fearless she tended to be, Tabitha looked rightly nervous at the thought of facing Wanda and Amara didn't look too far behind with the ground below her tinging orange. Toad's echo went ballistic. Wanda looked ready to go ballistic.

Do something!

I closed my eyes. Then took a breath.

"Yeah, that's fair." My words caused a lull. Both Tabitha and Wanda blinked before slowing turning to look at me. I snorted. "What? You guys are nice, not stupid. If you really allowed us to simply go about as we pleased in your home then I would have really questioned your sanity."

Another series of blinks followed. They seemed to digest that tidbit and Tabby made a hesitant expression.

"You're…not angry?"

"Would you be?" I shot back and the bomb mutant grew silent. Wanda visibly calmed, her angry scowl simmering to a contemplative frown and the energy in her hands fizzled out of existence. Amara looked between us rapidly in confusion.

Holy shit.

'I know right?'

That was rad man. Way to keep your cool.

'Cool? Was that what that looked like?' Because I was fucking terrified inside. Barring Jean or Rogue, the unstable reality bender facing off against the spontaneous bomb creator was the last thing I wanted happening anywhere near me.

An awkward silence filled the air. I noticed the rest of the group trailing off behind Storm and that gave me an idea.

"You should give us a tour."

"…Huh?" Tabitha eloquently responded.

"A tour." I reiterated casually. "Like you said, you've seen everything so you should know some nice spots and you need to watch us. I don't see why we can't do both. Birds and stones and all that."

The girls gave me a smattering of weird looks that cultivated in Tabitha snorting.

"If this a weird trick to get us alone, sorry but you're not my type."

"Damn, way to let a guy down easy." I deadpanned. "But now you got to show us around."

"Why?"

"To distract me from my broken heart of course. I'm quite fragile."

"Oh you poor baby."

"What the fuck is happening…" Wanda muttered under her breath, not that quietly mind you, and Tabitha's smile became all teeth. Glancing left and right, the Bomber mutant started walking. In the opposite direction of the group.

"Well what are we waiting for? Let's go!"

A very hesitant Amara was dragged along, leaving Wanda and I to watch them go. We locked eyes.

"Shall we?" The Scarlet Witch didn't respond, giving me a blank stare and I followed after leisurely.

She did as well a second later.

'He's not Toad.' That thought bounced around Wanda's head as he caught up with the two X Men and started to banter with the annoying blond. 'He looks like him but he's not. Not anymore.'

A shapeshifter? A mind controller? She thought back to that day she saw him in the library and the subsequent visits over and over.

He hadn't attempted to talk to her. A passing nod yes, a look of acknowledgment that she was there but otherwise, Toad left her be.

In hindsight, that should have been her first clue something was off. The following days where he went to the library or they passed by one another in the halls of the manor or even now and he hadn't flirted with her once was…

She wasn't ecstatic. Very few things in this world could illicit that sort of emotion from her but it did bring sighs of relief whenever Wanda was sure Toad wasn't going to make another poor attempt at flirting.

She didn't think it would last. Wanda waited for the other shoe to fall. That this was all some new ridiculous attempt to change her mind about him and then he'd be back to his usual disgusting, pushy self.

Days went by. Then weeks. Toad never approached her and whatever words passed between them were nothing remotely flirtatious and were sometimes even funny (not that she would ever admit that to him).

So yeah, it took her frankly way too long to realize he wasn't Toad.

'Now what do I do about it?' Wanda thought as the annoying blond took them to deeper portion of the mansion grounds containing a large water fountain and garden.

Utterly nothing came to mind. Nothing at all. Frankly, if it had been anyone else, perhaps Pietro, maybe Wanda would have been entitled to find the source of the change. Maybe, and only if it led to some information about her father.

But Toad? How he was now seemed to be a blessing and Wanda would be damned if he reverted back to how he was if she meddled.

"Lots of people come back here in the nighttime since all the lights turn off at 10 and with all the trees it's a great make out spot."

"This your favorite place then?"

"If they know what they're doing."

…The flirting she could do without though.

She's glaring at you.

'I'm aware.'

Like, really really glaring at you. And not the mean, disgusted glare I usually got. This is a searching glare.

'I'm. Aware.'

I bit back at the echo, paying attention to Tabby's tour and ignoring Wanda's piercing gaze. I had no idea what the fuck was up with her but she was just that right amount of crazy that this may have come from out of nowhere.

'Does she know?' A chill ran up my spine at the thought of Wanda reading my memories. While her powers were slightly different than most iterations I knew about, telepathy didn't seem to be one if I remembered correctly. 'If Xavier realizing the truth about this world may end up with me being asked very uncomfortable questions, Wanda's reaction may wipe Bayville off the face of the map.'

I had the distinct feeling that finding out your tortured backstory as a psych ward attendee and familial betrayal was only done to make you a more compelling character probably won't end very well.

But that's just my guess.

Regardless, the fact she hadn't immediately turned everything into a smoking crater implied we were fine. I refocused my attention on Tabitha as the Bomb Mutant showed us more places she or other students liked to frequent.

A back path to the forest that the teachers never check, an abandoned bunker no one's been in for years, a ladder to the top deck of the roof that was isolated without any other exits.

'Starting to see a running theme here.' I thought dryly when Tabitha showed us an impressively large garage that seen better days and had a secret entrance on the back where the front was rusted shut. "Is hide and seek popular here or something? Why do you know so many places where people wouldn't be able to find you?"

"This is a private mansion full of hormonal teenagers all living under one roof and the rooms are constantly monitored. You get three guesses." She said with a cheeky grin and wiggled three digits in the air.

That got a snort and I blinked when I realized it wasn't from me. Glancing at Amara, I looked over and saw Wanda cover her nose.

"What?" The Scarlet Witch quickly moved her hand away, crossing her arms and frowning.

"You just laughed. I've never heard you laugh before." I said and her frown deepened.

"I didn't. I snorted."

"That's laughing."

"No it's not!"

"It kind of is." Tabitha interjected and Wanda gritted her teeth.

"I. Did. Not. Laugh."

I made a tactical retreat and entered the ramshackle storage room through the back panel.

It was a clean surprisingly space despite the outer layers of rust and decay that frayed at the edges of the walls. Dozens of tools of different mechanical purposes littered the walls. Jackhammers, screwdrivers, power saws, anything and everything you'd need to fix a house or work on a car laid inside.

"This all looks expensive." I absentmindedly said as Tabitha and Amara entered behind me. Wanda entered a minute later as I picked up an industrial pump. "Why doesn't anyone use these?" Logan probably could use most of this to work on his bike.

"No clue." Tabitha said with a shrug. "My old man's a mechanic so I know a lot of this stuff isn't brand new but they are sturdy. Hard to tell really."

I nodded and continued my idle searching. Amara and Wanda leaned against the back wall, not too close together, while Tabitha followed me around and also played with the tools.

"Soooo." The Bomb Mutant began. "What are you guys actually doing here?"

"Tabs…" Amara groaned, one hand over her face and I shook my head.

"Real smooth Tabitha, real smooth."

"What? You already put it out there and we admitted to watching you guys. I'm just skipping to the complicated stuff here."

Tabitha's reasoning was so contrite that even Wanda gave her an incredulous look. I didn't dwell long on it and thought for a moment before answering.

"Not a clue." Tabitha gave me a blank look and I shrugged. "What? I'm serious. They sort of dropped this on my lap yesterday and I didn't bother really listening to the plan."

"Really?" Amara asked, skeptical.

"Really. Wanda probably knows more and she usually cares even less. How about it, feel like sharing?"

"…They're looking for someone." Wanda said quietly, drawing Tabitha's attention and my shock. I was kidding about her sharing. "They think they'll be able to find it by getting to Cerebro."

"Again? Sheesh, talk about being a one trick pony."

I agreed. Baring the fact the last time they came for Cerebro it ended up being destroyed, Mystique should have guessed by now that Logan and Hank would beef up security.

Maybe she's feeling lucky.

'Maybe, but I doubt it.' I thought and Amara gave a pensive look.

"So you guys are supposed to be the distraction?"

"I…don't know." Wanda really didn't and she looked to the others in confusion. She was probably wondering why the hell she said all that. I knew I was.

"Maybe she thought you guys walking around was enough to draw our attention. The others in the house are real scared of you." Tabitha admitted and that got a twitch at the lip from Wanda.

"I guess it's working then. You guys are here watching us after all."

That got a few blinks and I chuckled when Amara and Tabitha locked eyes in realization. Picking up a nail gun resting on the wall, I turned it over and played with the mechanism and showed it to the others.

"Soooo…Anyone feel up for shooting nails at trees?"

Kurt had a bad feeling in his stomach. Watching the rest of the X Men walking and keeping close to the members of the Brotherhood felt like a bad joke. Why the Professor thought to let into their home without resistance was beyond him.

They knew Mystique was behind this. That their entry by the school system was his mother's machinations and that keeping them at hand will give them a better chance to figure out what they're up.

It still didn't sit right with Kurt though. He moved along the raptors, putting his stealth training with Logan to practice and staying out of sight. He already had a bead on most of the Brotherhood from the tallest building in the center yard.

'Okay, Kitty's still with a Lance. Rogue is trailing a little behind Speedy. Blob is…now sitting on the grass and eating a burger, wonder where the hell he got that. Scott and Jean are watching nearby. Everything seems to be-' Wait, where was Toad and the Witch? Yellow eyes tracked Miss Ororo's group but failed to find any sign of the last two members of the Brotherhood. 'Wasn't Tabs and Amara supposed to be watching them?'

That thought brought more dread than reassurance, for multiple reasons, and Kurt bamfed to another part of the mansion. Getting another vantage point, he failed to find the Bomb Mutant or Magma Manipulator and neither of the last Brotherhood members. Teleporting multiple times throughout the mansion, Kurt eventually came to the back portion of the grounds where people typically didn't go to and arrived in time to see…

Toad stood in the open, holding a nail gun in his hands like a rifle and aimed towards a thick tree before a faint pop rang through the air. The surface of the tree splintered, a small nail now sticking on the wood.

"Damn, that's some power. Is it normally that strong?" Toad asked and Tabitha, who was standing to the side, shrugged.

"The older industrial ones had bigger kicks to them from what I heard. Above a certain point there should be safety settings but they didn't care about stuff like that when these were made."

Nodding at that, Toad handed off the heavy nail gun to the Bomb Mutant who leveled her shot. It was now that Kurt noticed the poorly painted target on the tree. Another pop and Tabitha's nail landed dead center.

"Bullseye!" Tabs cheered.

"Bullshit." Toad muttered.

"Can I try?" Amara asked.

Kurt watched, dumbfounded as the tool was handed to Amara who heaved it up and took aim while Toad and Tabitha watched. Wanda leaned against the wall on the side.

"…What the hell are you guys doing?"

"Wha-" Amara jumped and her aim went wide, causing Tabitha and Toad to duck and the nail to imbed itself onto the metal wall near Wanda's head. The Scarlet Witch slowly turned her head to stare at the greatly nervous Magma Mutant with eyes flickering with red energy. No one said anything for a long, long minute.

"…So did you want a chance to shoot too or…"

Kurt tilted his head at Toad's question and made to respond.

Then an explosion rocked the northwest area of the manor.

A/N: Because of course something had to explode whenever the Brotherhood and X-Men are in close proximity of each other. It's cosmic law at this point in the X-Men Evolution Universe. This is really Todd's fault for expecting otherwise.

I'd like to imagine Wanda and Tabitha would be pretty good friends considering their shared history of truly shitty fathers, the latter's devil may cry attitude on life, and the former's prickly exterior being seen as a challenge for Tabitha to overcome. It also helps Tabitha is more Chaotic Neutral than most of the X-Men and doesn't care for normal convention.

I also like to imagine Wanda is a pretty calm and reasonable person in between her moments of magic mania (which really only happens like once in the show) and when Magento isn't being mentioned. I wonder when was the last time someone talked to her like a normal person considering she spent most of her life in a psyche ward, her brother is terrified of her, Mystique just wants to use her and the other members of the Brotherhood are also scared of her barring Toad who had the creepy hots for her.

Just food for thought. Speaking of, there's probably nothing to worry about with Holly. She looks like a totally normal, superhumanly strong martial artist who knows about the existence of Mutants. Not suspicious at all.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T07:52:38+0100

Chapter 5: What After

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

The explosion wasn't big. I saw no flames or large pick-up of smoke and dust in the direction of the blast but it made my teeth rattle all the same. The confusion was instantaneous. I locked eyes with Tabitha before looking over to Wanda who snapped to attention.

Black and blue smoke flooded my vision. I instinctively leaned back, just barely dodging the high kick meant for my face and I watched Kurt come to a rolling stop a couple feet away.

"What did you do?!" The enraged yell coming from the blue teleporter nearly drowned out the crackle of energy gathering out of sight. A streak of red blasted Kurt in the chest, sending him flying across the grass.

I jumped high onto the treetops. Neither Amara or Tabitha seemed to notice when I looked down, both flanking Wanda with their hands alit with their respective powers, yellow orbs of light for Tabs and reddish magma fists for Amara.

Wanda hunched low and a vaguely distinct aura of purple and red gathered around her shoulders.

My tongue lashed out. Instantly wrapping around Wanda's waist, the Scarlet Witch gave a surprised grunt when I pulled up to me and grabbed her in a fireman's carry.

"Wha-"

"For the record, I have no idea what's going on!"

Saying that to their shocked faces, I turned around and started to hop away between trees. I made it a good distance before the surprise over Wanda wore off and she started to squirm.

"What are you doing!? Put me down!" Wanda yelled over my shoulder.

"I'm doing a tactical retreat! We're in the dead center of the X Men Mansion and have no idea where the others are or what caused that explosion! Staying back there would have been stupid!"

Good reasoning seemed to prevail once again because Wanda stopped squirming after a short pause.

Damn, is that really all it takes to get her to listen to you? What a cop out…

'Oh shocker, treating a person like they're not crazy and scary works wonder for communication. Who knew.' I thought sarcastically as hopped through the trees, momentarily passing the back of the Mansion but seeing no one.

The sound of something popping behind me was the only indicator I got before a hard kick was delivered to my lower back. I was midair so the impact didn't hurt nearly as much as I expected it to but I internally cursed due to being flung off kilter and rapidly approaching the ground.

My tongue lashed out once more and wrapped around a tree branch. I swung by, nearly missing the ground and flew back up in the air. A little boggled at my Spider-Man maneuver working, another pop and flash of darkness caught my attention and Kurt flew across the way towards us.

The two trees adjacent to Kurt were coated in red auras, ripped from their bases and slammed together in front of him. The blue teleporter was able to successfully bamf away in time before being crushed but a faint curse in the distance and a sharp thud implied his power was tampered with.

"Good work Wanda." I said and quickly continued my trek.

She said nothing in return.

Eventually arriving near the parking lot, I got a front view of the mansion and saw the tour groups. The best I could describe it was…controlled pandemonium. The students were panicking, a reasonable reaction to the loud bang and roaring fire I could now see growing in the west end of the grounds. Logan and the Professor herded the students in a steady stampede through the front gate.

I didn't see Storm but by the thickening of the clouds and sudden rumble of thunder from what was a relatively sunny day, safe to say the Weather Manipulator was looking to handle the forest fire.

I jumped ahead of all of that and landed next to the school buses. Placing a disgruntled Wanda down, I peeked around the corner of the bus and cursed when I didn't see none of the other Brotherhood members in the crowd (difficult to do when one had literal silver hair and another was a giant mass of a person).

"Where the hell are those idi-"

I stopped moving. I couldn't move my hands or legs or head. For a single agonizing moment, I was trapped in my own body.

Then the world shifted and I was flung into the nearby forest. Wanda yelled something but I couldn't quite catch it as I sped by and slammed into a thick tree. My ears started to ring, and I let out a groan, but I was able to move again.

A mop of red head connected to an angelic face that was scowling appeared above me.

"What did you freaks do!?" Jean growled at me and I blinked away the white spots.

"I have no idea."

That only served to piss off the redheaded telekinetic more and I felt the familiar pressure binding my body again. I opened my mouth before it went farther and spat a ball of Mucus at her. Jean swiped her hand and it was easily redirected away but her hold on me lapsed and I tripped her feet.

"Jean!" A bright red light filled my right peripheral vision as Jean fell and I got to my feet.

Pain flooded my side. I was sent flying again and slid across the ground, but it was numbed due to the intense heat. I barely got a breath out before a sharp whistling filled my ears and I looked up to see three bone spikes flying at me.

I flailed around, panicking and successfully kicked off the ground towards cover. I flinched when the bone spike speared through the tree and narrowly missed my neck. Holding my burned side, I stood with a groan when I heard the shuffling of feet flanking around.

Daniel's hardened stare met me as I charged out of cover and I ducked under a swing by his bone staff. I made to punch the boy in the stomach but timely diverted my blow when multiple bone daggers protruded from my target and instead nailed him in the chin.

"Argh!" The Bone Mutant grunted from the attack but otherwise shrugged it off and kneed me in the side. I reared back with a sharp hiss when it landed perfectly on my burn spot. We separated momentarily, warily eyeing the other up. Daniels rubbed the spot I hit. "Urgh, cheap shot Tolansky. But I guess I shouldn't have expected much from a toad like you."

I didn't raise to the bait. Even if I wanted to, the pain where I could only assume Scott shot me was diverting my attention. Daniels frowned at my silence, and I jumped to the side when he waved his hands, multiple bone spikes already growing out of arms. I hid between the trees, jumping higher into the canopies and landing on a branch as Daniels shouted for me to reveal myself.

Fat chance of that. Hidden from the irate Bone Mutant, I now noticed the flashes of red and purple energy a little aways from our position. Trees were flung around and beams of red light exploded bushes as what I assumed was Wanda fighting off Scott and Jean. How did I not notice that when fighting Daniels?

You'd be surprised what you don't notice in a fight.

Daniels walked underneath the tree I was perched, and I lunged downward onto his head. Two bone spears jotted from his shoulders and shot towards me. My tongue lashed out and wrapped around a tree, pulling me out of the way and I landed in front of Daniels in a crouch.

He was already punching down on my head. I leaned out of the way, crouching in close to his inner space and I pushed him. He was sent stumbling and hit his back against a tree. I rushed under another spike swing and placed my hands on his stomach, dragging it along his torso and leaving a trail of my Toxin Mucus that connected to the tree behind him.

The toxin potency was practically nonexistent so the mucus hardened rapidly and trapped Daniel to the tree.

"What the hell?!" The Bone Mutant yelled in surprise and tried to break out of the binding with little success. When physical strength failed him he tried producing bone spikes to break free and was visibly stunned when the spikes stretched the mucus but failed to pierce through. "Why can't I-since when is your nasty crap this strong?!"

I didn't bother to respond, instead choosing to leap away. Ignoring Daniel's yelling, I hopped towards the light show of red and purples deeper within the woods and just barely ducked under a wide red beam.

The scene was utter chaos. Whatever grass, trees or rocks that used to exist on the dirt pile were now floating around the trio with Wanda and Jean telekinetically lopping them at each other with increasing velocity.

Scott for his part was trying his best to contain his eye beam due to his protector malfunctioning. Wanda tried to use his predicament to blast him but Jean ripped up the ground under the Scarlet Witch, forcing her roll away.

I sprinted forward into the fray. Scott, through instinct probably, spun his head around and allowed his beam to freely spray in my direction. I leapt up, the ground beneath me obliterated from the blast and the force sent me flying farther.

A glob of Toxin Mucus formed on my palm, rapidly hardening before I threw it like a softball towards Jean. The redheaded telepath didn't even look my way but the glob swerved unnaturally all the same.

Good thing that wasn't my main focus. My tongue crossed the way and wrapped around Scott's arm before pulling. He stumbled forward with a yelp, accidentally looking forward and blasting at Jean's feet, knocking her to the floor.

Wanda didn't miss a beat. The Scarlet Witch gripped the air and the ground around Jean sunk into a pit, the redhead falling within.

"Jean!" Scott bolted towards the hole as I rolled to a landing. I was initially afraid Wanda had overdone it but sighed in relief when Jean shouted out she was alright.

'Good. Last thing we need is a dead X Man on our heads.' Wanda for her part didn't bother to stop Scott's efforts to help Jean and walked in my direction.

"You alright?" She asked. It wasn't tender nor fond, frankly it was as flat and emotionless as anything she's ever asked me. Still, it was surprising enough it took a second for me to respond.

"I'm good." Nothing that wouldn't fade in a day or two. I glanced at Scott jumping into the hole presumably to help Jean. "Let's get out of here before more of them show up."

Wanda didn't say anything, just nodding in response and we ran towards the direction of the buses. We got within eye shot near the edge of the trees before a puff of dark smoke appeared in front of us.

Kurt and Rogue blocked our way as a blur dropped from the treetops and I internally grimaced at the sight of a scowling Wolverine.

Wanda turned around and I glanced behind to see Kitty phase out of the ground with an equally enraged Daniels. So there we were, back-to-back, surrounded by X Men and I couldn't help but smile nervously.

"Man, where are those idiots when you need them?"

"We don't." Wanda growled and her red aura expanded. Kurt and Rogue popped away as a wave of energy destroyed where they were standing. Logan for his part just took the impact, stabbing his claws into the ground to weather the onslaught. I slightly gagged when I saw numerous small cuts shred his arms and face that healed almost instantly.

My tongue shot out and bent at an angle towards Kitty's shoulder. The attack went through her but left Daniel's right side open and I sent the Bone Mutant flying.

"Sorry!" Kitty yelled and tried to grab my tongue but I quickly retracted it. Wanda waved her hand and the Phaser gave a girly squeak when she was telekinetically flung towards a tree and phased through it.

Wolverine lunged. Moving with speed that belied a man whose bones were made of fucking indestructible metal, he swung towards my head with the blunt edge of his razor-sharp blades and I blocked his forearm with my own. Quickly side stepping a punch to my stomach, my fist connected with his cheek.

My hand went numb. And then my liver screamed as Logan elbowed me and I buckled to my knees.

The world flipped as what felt like a metal pole slapped me across the head and I was sent rolling. Shaking the stars away, I got my bearings in time to see Wolverine unsheathe his blades and rushed towards me in a boxer's stance.

I threw a few Mucus Balls and Logan weaved between them. I kicked the ground, dirt and mud flying forward and he grunted as it got in his eyes. I crouched forward, getting an arm under his armpit and kneed him in the groin. Logan bent forward at that and I rained punch after punch in his stomach and thighs as he rode it through.

My vision exploded in pain as he headbutted my nose and I stumbled backwards. I vaguely sensed a warm liquid running down my chin.

Then I felt a sharp impact reach my ribs and I nearly hacked as I felt something pop.

Pull yourself together!

'Oh that's rich coming from-' Logan shifted to my left and I jumped back in time before I was tripped. My tongue lashed out, wrapping around Logan's neck and chucked him far away. It was quite a strain on my tongue, but I wasn't surprised and just held my lower ribs in agony. 'Fuck! That hurt! Why are the fucking goods guys not pulling their punches when we are!?'

Now you see why I tend to hang back? These guys are fucking nuts!

It was a cold day when I agreed with the coward. It was an even colder day when I saw Wanda pinning Nightcrawler and Shadowcat in place with eldritch red energy and felt grateful for her proximity.

The silver blur that ran through the trees was just the arctic cherry on top of subzero cake.

Kurt and Kitty were both sent flying by Pietro, Wanda looking annoyed at the involvement. Logan was tripped in a run by and a giant tree wrapped in red energy slammed atop of him. He struggled to move but it refused to budge.

Looks like it's over.

I stood up, wobbly, and slowly walked towards the others.

A soft, almost gentle warmth bloomed on my lower back before rapidly expanding into raw force. I was sent me flying across the forest, slamming my head against a large boulder and bouncing off it.

The last thing I saw was Tabitha's slightly guilt-ridden face before everything went black.

Consciousness came back to me in waves. The haziness came first before it gave way to deep soreness. My eyes felt heavy and the light that pooled through made me regret everything. I could still move my limbs and had to block the light coming from the ceiling fan.

Placid blue eyes looked at me from above.

"You're awake." Wanda calmly stated and I blinked a few times to get the grogginess out. I turned my head, a monumental effort right now, and saw I was lying on the living room couch of the mansion. Wanda was sitting on the one part of the couch that I wasn't occupying.

"How long was I out?" I asked, rubbing my temple and winced at the sharp pain from my shoulder at the act. I peeked at the pinkish burned flesh. 'Damn. Forgot about that, that hurt like hell.' Adrenaline apparently did wonders to make you forgot about serious injuries in the moment.

"A few hours. It's the afternoon now." Was all she said before standing up and walking towards the exit. Lance made to enter but quickly stepped to the side and watched the Scarlet Witch go before looking to me on the couch. He gave me an oddly confused look.

"Hey Lance." I said, allowing my head to fall back on the cushion and blankly stared at the ceiling. As it stood, I barely at the energy to stay conscious and just stewed there in my soreness. The Earthquake Generator didn't say anything and when I glanced at him, he was still giving me an odd look. "Is something the matter?"

"…Nothing. Just surprised." He didn't elaborate on what exactly surprised him and simply leaned across the wall with his arms crossed. "I heard what you did. Gotta say Toad, didn't think you had it in you to take front and center. Hell, Wanda of all people said you were bearable."

"Thanks." I dryly said, not really caring. I didn't even want to be there in the first place and didn't want to get into a fight with the X Men so my feelings on the matter were very thin. That must have gotten through because Lance frowned.

Dude, seriously? Lance has never given us props. At least show a little pride!

'Pride for what? Getting my ass kicked and bruised for something I don't know or even care about?' Speaking of. I groaned to a sitting position, feeling every sore muscle protest in response and looked to Lance. "So, did Mystique get what she wanted?"

"She didn't say." Lance admitted.

"And that's it?" I tried to keep the scowl out of my voice but I doubted I succeeded. "The boss sends us into the meat grinder, we're left to pick up the pieces and she doesn't even give us a courtesy to let us know what it was all for?"

"Why are you so hung up over it?" Lance asked with a frown. "You've never cared before."

'What a beacon of intelligence and wisdom that was.' Toad had the decency to stay quiet when I was thinking that and I stood to the disagreement of my joints. "Well, maybe I'm sick of taking orders."

"Where are you going?" He asked as I walked by and exited through the front door.

"I'm going for a walk!" I yelled back, not really having the energy to slam the door. Probably for the best too. Getting worked up was the opposite of my plans to keep a low profile and blend in but I got the feeling that ship has sailed.

Like Wanda had said, the sun was still high in the sky. The afternoon air was already helping the slight pounding in my head and as I continued walking to the entrance of the grounds, the soreness in my limbs slowly disappeared at an unnatural rate. By the time I hit the road outside I was able to move my limbs easily.

'Huh. Seems I have some sort of weak healing factor.' Not surprising considering the amount of hits and scraps Toad took in the past and was right as rain the following day. My mind swirled as I kept walking. At some point I ended up near the mall where the gym I signed up for.

'And never went back after the Holly fiasco. What a great use of my money.' I thought bitterly, standing in front of said gym and seeing the same receptionist from before. '…'

I entered, flashing the card to the receptionist who gave me a disinterested look and I walked up to the dojo. It was mid-day, just after work hours so the Dojo seemed to be sparsely filled. Kids and teenagers with the occasional adult did training reps and spars while two instructors watched over the groups.

I didn't see Holly at first. Frankly I was on autopilot drive when I asked an instructor for the woman and was even more surprised when he simply nodded behind me and when I turned, she was sitting in the corner on her phone. How did I miss her?

I walked up to her.

What are you doing?

'I don't know.' Holly looked up, blinking at me in confusion for some reason.

"Oh." She started. "Well, that's surprising. Didn't think you'd approach me after the whole stalking thing. Figured you saw something that spooked you."

Of course she knew I was following her. Because why wouldn't she?

What a shitty day.

"I'm sorry." I said, bowing my head and she tilted her head cutely.

"Don't be." Holly said and snorted at my surprise. "Dude, only weirdos and idiots approach an unknown who knows more than they should at first meetings. Your reaction was the smart one."

"Thank…you?" I was confused. So was Toad. Holly continued, nonetheless.

"But since you're here, that means you've thought about my offer?"

Offer? What-

A vague memory bubbled to the surface and my face contorted.

"You'll seriously train me?"

"Of course." Holly smiled eagerly while looking me up and down. "I've never trained a mutant before. It sounds like fun."

…I know I shouldn't be making this kind of decision after the day I just had. Should take time to think it over and actually consider who this strange woman was. Hell, I didn't even mean to intentionally come here, my feet moving unconsciously for the past hour. Why did I come back here?

Because I was weak. Because super hops and gross projectiles weren't going to be enough to survive until I could leave. Not with my pride.

…What is pride worth for people like us?

That, unironically, was the final nail in the coffin. I lifted my head and gave Holly a determined look.

"When can we start?" She gave a smile that was all teeth.

"You free now?"

Simon fastened his vest tighter. Men in riot gear and assault rifles checked their gear nearby. He could feel his heart pumping in his chest as his partner walked over to him.

"Nervous?" Erik asked, his typical lazy grin strained into something vaguely resembling comforting. Simon had to withhold a snark about how this was the first time his partner ever gave a damn about his feelings before today and instead nodded quietly. "Yeah, me too. Got to say, wasn't expecting a big fish like this in our sleepy town."

Neither was he. When Simon took that deal with Marcus all those weeks ago, he wasn't expecting it to last nearly as long as it had.

Bayville was a place of old money and subtle crime. Large enough to hold a criminal underworld but settled enough that nothing really makes it way to the surface unless it involved murder, arson, rape, or the like. Petty theft and fraud were the name of the game Simon often had to deal with.

Drugs, on the other hand, was something different altogether for the Bayville Police Department. Before the first raid came underway, they crossed their t's and dotted their i's. Permission from higher up, contacting informants, checking and rechecking all evidence "gathered" by Simon.

The amount of scrutiny Simon had been placed under made the cop incredibly nervous and slightly regretful he jumped on the deal Marcus so quickly. It was only the culmination at the end that retracked that sentiment when the peddlers were arrested, charged, and put away all in a span that broke records. The happiness and respect his commanding officer showed Simon made him a little lightheaded. The pay raise ironically didn't help.

That was just the first raid. Capitalizing on the small mountain of information he was sitting on, Simon introduced them between long intervals to give the illusion of gathering them himself. The next two raids and arrests were done with far greater speed and coordination. Entire departments were reshuffled due to sheer amount of work and the manpower needed to complete it.

His coworker's perception of Simon shifted. He became the man in the know. A specter that can sniff out scum and where they dwelled, infiltrating entire gangs before they even know he's there and leaving with hard evidence of their every misdeed. The increasing amount of authority and respect he was garnering in the department was incredible. Lieutenants came by with coffee and admiring words and Captains started knowing him by first name basis.

The expectations on him made Simon a little nauseous at times. It also awakened something in him. It oddly came to a head when Marcus called in a favor for one of his connections, a need to divert some information and halt an encroachment but leaving his people alone that Simon realized the power he now held because he was able to do what the dealer required like that.

A simple word in one person's ear, a confident face and suddenly, Marcus' people were left smelling like daisies and another win under his umbrella.

More files were sent his word. More locations, more inventory, and timelines. Just…more. It was frankly unnerving how easily the dealer was able to get all this information. A lot of it would have taken some serious manpower and no shortage of luck for any of his coworkers to get, especially at the rate Marcus was gathering it.

Tonight was the culmination of weeks of planning. They were hitting a major outlet for some drug kingpin from California. Simon was given a radio as the Chief of Police and some big wig DEA were standing nearby in their own protection gear. No words were shared, instead hands motions were waved in the air and confirmations were given via radio clicks.

The first batch of SWAT members approached the back of the nondescript abandoned factory on the edge of town while the second batch covered side and front entrances. The only ones that didn't have rusted over chains locking the doors were the front ones and Simon watched as the members at the door slowly opened them before breaching in.

He watched through a bodycam as they searched the factory. The dead of night gave very little visibly through the dark interior and it was a cloudy night so the moon didn't shed any light through the windows. Regardless, the SWAT members quickly cleared the first and second floor before heading into the basement. Dozens of members converged on a wrought iron sliding door and one went forward with a camera connected to an extending tube. Sticking it through the tiniest gap on the bottom of the door, the officer did a number of hand motions. Simon's heart stilled when he recognized it as the code for "life".

They slid the door open.

"Breach!" Smoke cannisters and flash bangs were thrown inside followed by screams and shouts of shock. Member after member entered in synchronized movements. The cam was shakey but Simon could tell apart the blur of white coats and masks. "Freeze!"

And most of them did, like deer's in headlights. The ones closest got on the ground while those further back tried to escape through another exit. Orders were quickly to be on alert and contact was made somewhere in the backyard of the factory by the SWAT members stationed there. All in all, it took less then 10 minutes for everything to settle.

"Clear. I repeat the site is clear."

"Holy shit…" Erik mumbled his shock under his breath and Simon exhaled lightly before forcing a stoic expression when the Chief called him over to enter with the rest of the force. It was like stepping into another world. State of the art lab equipment, tall containers full of chemicals of dubious intent, high grade computers and information sharing network that was half open, possibly due to the sudden nature of their breach.

They cleaned it all out. Working for the 3 hours on placing the equipment and people in their trucks, Simon was personally congratulated by the Chief when everything was said and done. The DEA agents were knee deep in the computer and sparsely spread-out files on a table. When the night ended, and Simon was told to expect a promotion, he didn't react until he got a unanimous call from an unknown number.

"We got another set of locations to report. Are you good to meet sometime this week?"

Simon hoped his internal whimper didn't come out when answering.

That first day, I was introduced to misery. Plain and simple. Once I performed past Holly's admittedly low standards, she placed me through the wringer and tried her best to bring me to the brink. It was hell and my muscles cried in profanity at me when I got home and went to sleep.

Then I woke up the next morning and felt perfectly fine. I'll admit, I tried to play it off by acting sluggish but I was never that good of an actor. Seeing through it and for the attempt Holly took me apart in a mock spar and came to a conclusion.

"Your body is pretty good for its shape but you utterly suck at applying that strength and mainly rely on the unnatural gifts your powers grant you. You're also kind of lazy and that kind of thing can only be stomped out one way."

I asked how.

She responded by slamming me into the mat again.

For the first week she didn't teach me any crazy martial arts techniques. Instead she had guided my form when it came to punching, kicking, and dodging. Nothing seriously complicated but for every time I didn't use as little effort as possible for the maximum amount of force, she would lay me flat. Every time I overextended my reach she would punish it. Every time I failed to dodge something that she was sure I would have been able to, the follow up is most definitely something I could not.

The week after that, she had me taking nothing but hits. I was allowed to counter and build a defense, but I wasn't allowed to be the aggressor. Holly said I sucked at being so anyway. I couldn't disagree. Neither could Toad.

It went back and forth like this for the following month. In between what she considered "rest days" I would do basic exercise of increasingly harder weights and reps. It never got old watching a burly butch dude watching my stick figure self-benching press 300 pounds while being spotted by Holly's athletic but still petite by comparison frame.

I got better. Or, at least that's what Holly said. Apparently, I was now able to throw a halfway decent punch and dodge without looking like an idiot but the fact she still hit me fast and hard enough that I couldn't react kind of dulled that sense of improvement.

"…What the hell happened to you?" And it was for the first in nearly a month that Rogue approached me. This wasn't that surprising. Whenever the X-Men and the Brotherhood fought there were stretches of time where they acted incredibly hostile towards one another until it died back down to a begrudging acceptance of one another's presence if not straight casual acquaintances.

It truly was a game of heroes and villains with these guys…

"Long day." I answered with my face flat on the library table. Holly had me started on morning static exercises that were closer to calisthenics then anything and had me doing it for half an hour at least and up to 2 at the worst. I've been waking up earlier to do so and it's been cutting into my sleep along with my nighttime activities.

"Right…then what about her?"

I'm assuming the "her" she was talking about was the silent Scarlet Witch who was sitting next to me, deep in a murder mystery book and ignoring everything.

"I pretend she's not there when she's reading. She doesn't like small talk." I couldn't tell you when Wanda had chosen to join me whenever I came to the library. I did notice a change in behavior a few days after the fight at the X Mansion and her being more willing to share conversations that weren't just degrading words. That slowly evolved to her always sitting next to me at lunch and chilling at the house. Lance and Fred were weirded out by it. Pietro had a minor panic attack when it became a trend.

I was too tired recently to ask questions. Seeing that Rogue accepted that without a small nod I asked if there was anything I could do for her.

"Tabitha wants to apologize." I paused at that and slowly inclined my head to face the Power Siphoner.

"What for?"

"For knocking you out a while back at the mansion and hiding the truth from you."

"Oh." I said before shrugging and placing my face back on the table. "Tell her not to worry about it. Its water under the bridge at this point. Though that would imply I ever had a grudge over it."

"You didn't?" Rogue asked in confusion, and I asked why that was so confusing. "Because you've been avoiding her for the past month."

"I have?"

Yeah, you have. Even at school you barely talk to her even when she approaches you.

'And you didn't think to mention this before?' I asked in annoyance. 'Besides, I've been busy.'

Hey man. I'm just a figment of this body's prior imagination. I ain't your life coach.

…I want to say 'touché' but talking to the voice in my head as much as I have is already a bad look. I should really look into that one day.

"Toad." Wanda spoke up and I came back to reality to see Rogue was still here and giving me a worried look. I sighed.

"Look Rogue, I don't know what to tell you. I really haven't been nursing a grudge against Tabs. I've just been busy doing my own thing and my head has been in the clouds. Seriously. We're good."

"…Alright. I'll believe that." She accepted that and I couldn't help but tilt my head.

"Granted, I'm surprised Tabitha would send you to get an answer out of me. She always seemed so grand of character to have to rely on someone else for something like this."

"She didn't." Rogue simply said and I blinked before smiling softly.

"Well then. Aren't you a good friend."

The flush that appeared on Rogue's face settled nicely against her pale skin. Biting her lower lip Rogue turned around and quickly walked deeper into the library at a faster than normal pace. I noticed Wanda giving me a blank stare out of the corner of my eye.

"Good book?" I asked casually. She ignored the question and went back to reading. Chuckling lightly, I settled into a sleeping pose and prepped to get some Zs.

"Does that make her a good friend?" Wanda asked softly and I peeked an eye open to see the Scarlet Witch staring at me again.

"For going out of her way to fix a problem she sees her friend's having? Most times it does."

"Most?" Wanda repeated with a frown. "What do you mean?"

"I say most because it depends on the friend. Lots of people don't like it when other people butt into their problems. Even if it's for a good reason." Personally, I was curious why Rogue thought Tabitha cared that much about my apathy towards her, no matter how accidental it was. 'It's not like we were friends after all.'

Wanda for her part placed down her book and fell deep into thought. She did that more and more lately as our conversations devolved into philosophical debates. One thing I learned about our resident magic mutant was that she was super nihilistic. No surprise there considering what I knew about her goals and past but I was surprised when I learned it didn't stem from her pathological hatred towards her absentee father or the asylum.

At least, not totally. No, what I ended up learning about her was that Wanda didn't see people…well as people.

'People are the sum of their usefulness. A man marries a woman to make a child and pass along the family name. A parent raises a child to take care of them in their old age and validate their existence. An elder disciplines their grandchild to feel better about themselves and show off their worldly knowledge until they die. Love is never unconditional if it even exists.'

I was surprised she told me all that just a few weeks into our new routine and I think I passed some kind of test by not looking at Wanda like she was insane when she finished speaking. It helped that I kind of got where she was coming from.

Magento couldn't use Wanda effectively so her 'usefulness' in his eyes degraded to nothing and he got rid of her. Pietro was malleable and his powers impressive so Magento lavished him with praise and love. Mystique thought Wanda could be useful and bribed her with Magento to get her under the Shapeshifter's thumb.

Wanda saw Mystique as her route to her father and was making use of her that way. She didn't care if she was used in turn. It was a fact of life as far as she was concerned. Nothing out of the ordinary.

'That asylum really fucked you up didn't it Wanda?' I thought, feeling a well of pity towards the Scarlet Witch. Wanda stayed in that thinking pose for near 5 minutes before opening her eyes with a frown.

"I don't get it."

"Get what?" I said with a growing yawn and shifted my arms into a more comfortable position for my neck.

"Why go through the trouble of helping the bomb girl? If it was for her power than a simple touch and she'd have it."

"Some people aren't looking for power. Some people just want to connect with others and find fulfillment that way."

"…That's stupid." Wanda said with a scowl. The barest flickering of arcane red light appeared on the corner of her eye. It would have worried me but after seeing it enough times in our verbal spats I started to realize it was a subconscious tick for the girl. "People always disappoint you when it matters. Finding fulfillment with them will only end badly.'

'…'

Don't do it.

'Oh come on. It was bound to become a subject of conversation at some point. Why not now when she seems chatty?' I thought and Toad's echo grew quiet.

…Please don't get us killed.

Huffing to myself, I sat up in my chair and gave Wanda a searching look.

"What?" She asked at the look, and I bit the bullet.

"Can I ask you a question? Telling you now, you're most likely not going to like it."

"…What's the question?" Wanda asked after a moment of deliberation and I internally chuckled.

'Ah curiosity. You truly do kill far more than mere cats.' I then refocused on Wanda and took a deep breath. 'Here we go.'

I asked my question.

"What do you plan to do after you kill Magento?"

An uncanny silence filled the library. Whatever sound from book pages being flipped or typing on a computer seemed to be sucked into an empty void as Wanda leveled a painfully blank stare my way. I didn't waver and held that gaze. Even when my back became drenched and I grew second thoughts, I didn't move. The fact she didn't immediately blast me gave me slightly more confidence so there was that.

"Why do you ask?" Wanda asked in a surprisingly small voice.

"Just curious." I admitted honestly. "I mean, you haven't kept your dislike for your family a secret. You hate Pietro, and it's obvious for anyone to see that it's mainly an after effect of your feelings for your father. You're not going stop at asking dear old dad why he left you when you find him are you?"

The building was still standing, and Wanda gave a very slow nod after a minute. It was only now I realized the kind of dangerous game I was playing but I couldn't help myself. I felt oddly fearless at the moment.

"So." I continued. "In the spirit of curiosity, I got to ask. What do you plan to do after offing your pops? Go to college? Open a bookstore? Travel the road by bicycle and scrub toilets in between writing award winning novels and outracing motorcyclists?"

"What?"

"Come on Wanda. There's no way you haven't thought about this." I said while rolling my eyes and Wanda gave me a strange look.

"Why…why are you so casual about this?"

That's my question…And I'm inside your head!

"Because, Wanda, it doesn't matter." She reacted like I hit her and I lowered my head into my arms. "I could sit here and say you'd be better off just letting things go. To live a long, fruitful life and that'd be the best kind of revenge you could give to your father. Some people, like the X-Men, would say it's wrong to kill your father no matter what he did." A faint red aura started to grow around Wanda and I knew I was agitating her.

The feeling of fear never arose, and I felt my eyelids grow heavy. I yawned.

"The truth the matter is however, is that they don't want to admit they have no idea what it's like to go through what you went through. To know what you're feeling without superpowers to fill in the blanks. At the end of the day, your choices will be your own and you'll have to make them. No one can tell you what's right or wrong…I mean, they will. But that's not going to stop you is it?"

Wanda didn't respond. The aura rose and waned a couple times before simmering back into her body without fanfare.

"So what do I do?" She whispered.

"Fuck if I know." I snorted. "I'm barely coasting through life and all I got are shitty Toad powers. You on the other hand have some real bullshit at your hands. How about using them to live a little for once?"

That was when things became dark. When the tiredness finally caught up to me and I allowed myself to fall into the abyss.

"…Live a little huh…" were the last words I heard before sleep took me.

Unknown amount of time later, Brotherhood Mansion

I was awoken by the Librarian and told that they were closing up. Wanda was nowhere to be seen and I figured she went home on her own. I woke up with a mean stiff neck but I felt refreshed in the way only a nice power nap could give you. I was walking on clouds the entire way back to the mansion.

That was until I was sure I made a wrong turn. The front gate to the Brotherhood's Mansion always creaked like it hadn't been oiled in over a century despite our best efforts to regularly oil it. The broken-up car path had deep potholes and large chunks of rock in the gravel. And beyond all that, the mansion just looked like a fixer upper all year round.

It looked like a walked into the grounds of a newly built mansion. The bent gate smooth and straight, the road freshly paved and stoned, the grey faded walls and windows now red oak and shiny coat reflecting in the light of the setting sun. If I didn't double check the address I was sure I had the wrong place.

The door flew open, and Pietro's horrified face was revealed. He appeared next to me in a blur.

"What, did you do?"

I was dragged inside before I could answer and came to a scene of…well, it wasn't a complete wreck anymore. The holes and cracks in the walls were gone. The couches were repaired and so were many cabinets in the kitchen. The lights were no longer hanging from open sockets and most of the garbage was also gone. What remained was what Fred was currently making on a large dining room table.

Wanda sat in a new reclining chair next to the now working chimney and looked up when we entered. She didn't say a word, simply staring at me and I looked around.

"…Living?" I asked experimentally and she nodded. "…Well done."

She didn't react to that. Wanda placed on her headphones and closed her eyes. I just barely registered Lance coming down the stairs in fresh clothes.

"She fixed the pipes too. All the bathrooms got hot water now."

"Awesome." I gave a wide smile.

Maybe she'd be fine after all.

…

"No, seriously. What happened!? Toad? What the fuck do you do!?"

A/N: If you couldn't tell before, SI Toad is kind of insane. It takes a special brand of crazy to end up in a world like Marvel, know of all the unbelievably dangerous crap in it, stick around a bunch of superpowered delinquents (one is canonically powered by a Chaos God) and plan to eventually go off into even greater unknown danger and think "Eh, it'll probably end up alright".

These spontaneous time skips will be kept to a relative minimum. I just wanted to move along what I consider the 1st Act to the slowly forming rest of the fic in my head. As more time passes the "Leave Bayville" button is becoming juicer. I loved X-Men Evolution, but I've always worked best with a blank canvas to create my wacky adventures with the background (Canon) relatively there to ground the rest. If that's not you cup of tea than I hope you enjoyed what you read so far.

On a completely unrelated note, Wanda came out surprisingly well adjusted despite spending her formative years in an insane asylum with erratic uncontrollable powers and a burning desire to commit patricide. Ignoring the obvious, I'd imagine that would have fucked her up a little more…Oh well. Maybe having an actual friend that isn't totally afraid of her will help with that a little.

For however long she has him anyway.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T08:03:13+0100

Chapter 6: Alternatives

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

"Here are the profits for this month." Wearing a mask and nondescript clothing, I opened the bag Marcus placed in front of me. We met by an abandoned warehouse deeper into Bayville's industrial zone. Two cronies, new additions from his words, were leaning on the car nearby and watching us from a distance. I idly glanced at them before returning to the bag and seeing the zip locked bundles of 20-dollar bills inside. "There's also a little extra from that stuff you gave me fence. He got a tidy sum for all that."

"Good for him." I said and zipping the bag up, I slugged it over my shoulder. Marcus just pursued his lips at my nonchalance. "Are we good on the information front?"

"We should be. He's been doing a great job as my attack dog and is already on another case."

I had only met Simon that one time in Marcus' car so long ago but by the word that was spreading (and it spread by how insular Bayville was) he had become a local celebrity when it came to exposing and bringing in so many drug dealers within record time. It came to a point that I had to be extra careful when gathering information and sneaking into drug dens because nearly every dealer in Bayville was ramping up security.

Marcus also played his hand well. From the few times I went past the haunts of previous dealers I tracked down new people were on the ground and tailing them revealed they were working for Marcus.

Marcus had expanded. Aggressively. What was once a small-time dealer by his words was now the handler for near a quarter of the city's dealers. It came to a point that Marcus had to label what sections I should just avoid in my nighttime patrolling and focus on other places.

And every day, I realize what Marcus told me was bullshit. A "small" time dealer wouldn't have been able to get so much product in the hands of others if he didn't have some connections. Nor would have a dealer sent to Bayville as a "break" would be able to gather as many people as he could to fill the spots I was wiping away.

You know, it annoys me how impressive this guy is once things started moving.

'Is it because we stole his gun so eas-'

Yes it's because we stole his gun so easily. You said yourself, our powers aren't impressive. He should have been better.

…Odd argument aside, I sort of agreed. He was playing ball for now but only time would tell if Marcus would try to alter our little relationship we got going on.

I leapt away once the tradeoff was done and disappeared from their view into the treetops. Marcus, through plain exposure, eventually figured out I had some form of superpowers so he wasn't that shocked at the wide distance I crossed in a single bound. His new cronies were a little more reactive, one leaning back and gripping his holstered gun in surprise.

I didn't stick around for him to get twitchy. Jumping from branch to branch, I crossed town at a medium pace. Neither too slow or fast for my standards I periodically looked back to see if anyone was following me. A small ritual at this point for me.

I grimaced at the blur that disappeared out of view.

Still not letting up huh?

'No.' I thought and made the conscious choice to take the long route to get back to the house. After 20 minutes of jumping and ending up on the western side of Bayville, it did nothing. He was still following me. 'How annoying…'

Because if Pietro Maximoff had to be described in one word, it was annoying.

The Speedster had taken it upon himself to stalk me whenever I did my late-night activities and by virtue of Pietro being who he was…he was honestly quite shit at it.

The first night I caught him I was exiting the mansion and saw a white figure hiding amidst the trees in the distance. The idiot didn't bother changing into nighttime clothes and when I spotted him, he super speeded away. I blankly watched the trail of leaves flying up at his path.

I then saw him doing the same as I hopped around town and snuck in and out of places. He was better when hiding in the city, lots of corners and cars but for a man who can move at the speed of sound, his blur was vaguely distinctive when passing the glass and streetlights.

It was annoying when he just followed me around town doing random crap. It got really annoying when I stopped by one of my stashes and the following night it was gone. I had to hold back from punching Pietro in the face when he came into the house with a new leather jacket and expensive sport shoes.

And he had the balls to grin like he won something. God, was he always this much a prick?

'Yes.' And I knew why he was doing this too. I wasn't going to blame Wanda. She had enough people in her blaming her for things out of her control but her change in habits were probably ringing alarm bells for the speedster.

For the lack of a better term, Wanda has become more…relaxed since that day in the library. She was still a very intense person. But between her sudden interest in using her powers for personal pleasures besides destroying things, us hanging out more and her acts of idly torturing Pietro diminishing in quantity…

Okay, I could see why he thought I had something to do with it but he could have just acted like a normal person and confronted me. This game of chicken is fucking stupid!

I had select few days now where I was sure Pietro was "visiting" other states for fun and I went out to steal. I also moved all my stashes to new hiding spots.

We should confront him.

'And do what exactly? Pietro has no reason to listen to me and he's enough of a dick head that threatening him will just amuse him.'

Well we got to do something! He's getting in the way of our business here.

'Our business? Oh now you care because we're doing great? How fucking typical-'

"Sneak attack!"

"What?" I furrowed my brows and my eyes widened as Holly's foot came flying into view from my right. "Shi-" I had just enough time get that out before my vision grew dark and I landed on my side.

I exhaled sharply as my shoulder went numb instantly and my cheek grew hot. I laid on the mat, catching my breath.

"You're distracted today." Holly said, crouching down and propping her chin up with her palm.

"I've had a busy week." I groaned and she narrowed her eyes.

"No…No I don't think that's it." She said with a shake of her head. "How about we talk it? I heard that helps."

'And who told you that?' In both my lives, I feel like I've only ever heard that from self-help books and therapy facts. Never an actual person but I suppose that was just a sign of who I surrounded myself with. Holly just crouched there and waited. Not wanting to get into it I made to stand and continue the session but another idea came to mind and I turned to look at her. "Hey Holly, how would you fight someone faster than you?" If she was surprised at the sudden question she didn't show it and answered after thinking for a moment.

"Depends on how much faster they are then me."

"Much faster." I bluntly said, sitting up with a groan. "Fast enough where they can probably hit you 10 times before you get one off."

"Oof. That's pretty fast." She frowned and crossed her arms while pondering. "I guess, if they're that fast, then I have to assume I can't react good enough to counterattack and any hit I do get off will just get them on the defense which makes my situation harder. Hmmmmmm."

It was a tough question. Even for an obviously experienced fighter like Holly, Speedsters were a different type of bullshit. There was a reason why in a universe where people were practically invulnerable, can lift buildings with their minds and teleport across miles, super speed was still a power most people didn't want to face off against.

"I say you try and make a scenario where this person has to play to your rhythm." Holly said and I blinked at that.

"Play to your rhythm?"

"Yep. Rather than buckle down and wait for them to come to you, which is ill advised if they try using a knife or gun." She said and I had to hold back a shiver at the thought of Pietro with a weapon. Thankfully he wasn't that much of a psycho…I think. "Find better positioning, lead them to a closed off area, or just try to make it where them attacking you punishes them in turn. Never play them at your game. You're bound to lose."

…Huh. That was real sound advice. It was actually close to the whole shtick Pietro and Daniels had going on since the Bone Mutant was a perfect counter against the speedster due to his offensive/defensive nature of his spiky exoskeleton.

Yeah, but how does that help us? We don't got spikes. And our whole-body Toxin knocked us out last time.

It doesn't immediately help but any new ideas were always good. Of course, I hope I don't have to come to blows with the white haired Speedster, no matter how punchable his smug face was. This was just a last resort kind of thinking.

"Sneak attack!"

That time I did roll away and kicked at Holly's arm with a handstand. She blocked it with her unnatural strength and then gripped my leg and flung me halfway across the room. Rolling to a stop, I jumped to my feet and paused when I saw Holly still standing at her original position. She gave me a curious look.

"What?" I asked and she tilted her head.

"I've said this before but you really are light on your feet. And even with your atrocious form your balance is still impeccable."

"You said I was improving." I said with only a slight whine in my voice and Holly shook her head.

"I said you've gotten better at centering your footing and fluidly breaking it and re centering in a fight, barely. I haven't taught you any fighting styles so you don't have a form." She said stretching her back. "Have you heard of Capoeira?"

"The Brazilian martial arts?" I asked and frowned at her surprised face. "Despite how I look, I do read you know."

"Hey, you said it not me." She said with too casual a shrug and my brow twitched at her innocent gaze. "But since you know it, I don't have to explain why it would fit you pretty well. If nothing else, you could do some serious damage with those legs and the constant motions match your natural…shadiness."

I didn't bother pointing how she was plenty shady on her own. Instead, I thought about what I read on it and couldn't help but nod my head.

Capoeira…yeah, that sounds just up my-

"Sneak attack!"

"Oh you mother-"

Capoeira was first mentioned and documented in 1789 but the practice dated back during the early colonial days. While many contest the origin of the practice from Angola to Madagascar, it was popularized as the martial arts created by African Slaves that dressed up an intricate series of fighting moves as a dance when under scrutiny by their European slavers. Typically done when in the presence of music or vocal equivalent by their fellow slaves, the martial arts included many crescent kicks, push kicks, sweeps, cartwheels and etc to keep a constant motion and use that momentum in a fight.

"'A short history of Capoeira and basic move sets.'" Tabitha leaned over my shoulder and read the cover of my book, the blond girl giving me a curious look. "Looking to become a martial arts master there Toad?"

"It's on the list." I simply said, not looking up and turning the page. "Right next to mastering a technique that makes it so people stop popping up and bothering me at the most random times. Honestly, I was thinking of making it number 1. It's been a real problem lately."

"I feel you." Tabitha just nodded sagely. "I like chaos and fun as much as the next girl but sometimes I just need some personal time, you know? No one but me and my thoughts."

"…"

"But anyhow, where's your boy band?" Tabitha asked, motioning to the patch of grass I was sitting alone. It was in a corner of the wider football field where the players were practicing and the cheerleaders were taking a break and sitting on the benches. The rest of the Brotherhood were nowhere in sight.

"Knowing them? Lance is trying to bump into Kitty, Fred is trying to bump into the lunch lady, Pietro is trying to find Daniels to confess his undying love and Wanda is…trying to bump into nobody and probably listening to her music in peace."

"…That was all super specific." Tabitha deadpanned and I shrugged. What could I say? They were all specific people. I glanced back at my book and nearly missed the hesitant expression that came across her face. Watching Tabitha steel her expression, she made to speak. "Hey Todd-"

"How's your sense of rhythm?" I cut in and she blinked.

"Excuse me?"

"Your rhythm. And sense of balance."

"…Pretty decent?" Tabitha said questioningly and I nodded.

"Great, because I'll need a partner for this part."

I held up the book, showing a page of basic stances and their transitions from one to another. Pulling up a video on my phone from the instruction manual, Tabitha wordlessly watched it with me as we sat shoulder to shoulder.

The two men in the video moved to an admittedly catchy beat. They were light on their feet, their legs doing wide but comfortable motions and they seemed to dance around each other in paralleling motions. They ducked and swayed with their upper torso.

The beat increased in tempo and one man kicked out with a graceful but fast low kick. The man opposite had his feet kicked from under him but he leaned with the fall and did a cartwheel and landed back on his feet in one fluid motion. He returned the favor with a high kick in the same second and the other man ducked under the kick and twirled around, his foot kicking at the man's torso but he spun like a ballerina and created distance using his own kicks momentum. They soon got back into their starting dancing patterns.

It was a beautiful martial art.

It looks tacky.

'Oh shut up.' I internally rolled my eyes and looked to Tabs. "You got it?"

"Huh?" Tabitha snapped her head up, and I saw the mesmerized look she had before I caught her attention. I asked again and she shook her head of the trance. "Uh-yeah, seems simple enough."

"Let's do it." I played the music they were using in the video on full volume and stood up. Credit where it was due, Tabitha only looked confused for a second before jumping to her feet and taking a stance across from me.

And she wasn't lying. Tabitha did the dancing motions of the men in the video with almost uncanny accuracy. In comparison it took me a good minute to match her and I took pointers from how she loosely traced her toes on the ground when transitioning footing. More than ever was I glad for the time Holly helped me with my limberness.

Tabitha made the first move. Keeping the same motion, she swept her leg and I felt my ankle pushed roughly to the side. I landed on my hands and kicked out towards her head on the way to my feet. Tabitha ducked smoothly and tried to kick my stomach and I twirled away before getting back into rhythm with her.

The music picked up and I lashed out, faster than her initial hit though not too hard to pulverize her leg. Tabitha was definitely surprised by the speed if her widening eyes were any indicator but she was quick on the uptake and did a handstand to her feet. She then spun into a roundhouse kick and I countered with a duck and torso kick that missed with her dramatically spinning away.

"This is pretty fun!" Tabitha said with a wide smile and I smiled back.

"It is. You have some serious acrobatic skills."

"Running death defying sci fi courses can do that to a girl!" Ah. Right. Kind of forgot about Danger Room shenanigans. Passing the Wolverine's hellish training regime would make anyone as nimble as a cat.

The music continued and so did our dance fight. When the music grew slow so did we, more sluggish swipes and kicks but when it quickly picked up tempo we matched it. Sweeps became quicker. Cartwheels to high kicks became narrower and narrower until we were missing each other's heads and torsos by inches. I was a perpetual motion machine and Tabitha spun enough that I was confident anyone else would have thrown up by now.

At some point Tabitha failed to land on her hands and she fell flat on her back. I stopped, now realizing the perspiration coating my front and grew surprised. I've done far more demanding exercises that made me sweat less in the past. Why was this so different?

The sound of clapping drew my attention and I looked over to a number of the cheerleaders were looking in our direction and applauding. We must have put on quite a show.

"Yo Tabs, you alright?" I asked once she failed to say anything from her position and I jumped when she laughed. She laughed for a long while and worrying she may have hit her head, Tabitha abruptly stopped.

"I'm sorry." Then she apologized and I blinked.

"For what exactly?"

"Back at the mansion. You tried to avoid fighting and I attacked you from the back. I was the reason you had to get carried away. I'm sorry."

"…Apology accepted." Personally, I didn't see the big deal. Be it by accident or association, the X Men and Brotherhood butted head more times than we could count. It was a fact of life but framing it like that to Tabitha seemed like an effort in futility, so I just accepted the apology. I looked down at the finished video and back to Tabitha still lying on the floor. "You want to go again?"

Her smile brightened like one of her bombs.

2 Days Later, Middle of Bayville

The Spring Bayville Festival. Another historic day of a place being independent from a higher power they weren't totally happy with. Frankly, at some point or another, I felt like most places just wanted an excuse to drink, party and do family friendly events for the sake of revenue or to switch up the monotony of it all.

And Bayville once again proved just how packed a sleepy little town could be by how many fucking people there were walking up and down the street.

The festival was held in Center Green, the largest park in Bayville with the bordering blocks closed off for tarps, stands and small attractions to be built. While I highly doubted 50,000 or more people were filling the streets, I wouldn't be surprised if half that number did decide to show up.

The Brotherhood was out in full force. Fred led the charge, people dividing like a sea wherever the Immovable Mutant went and he mainly led the way to the food stands. Lance looked around with a curious expression, taking in the sights of the stands and games along with Pietro though the Speedster was mainly leering at the chicks. Wanda didn't attempt to appear interested. The Scarlet Witch scowled at anyone who got too close, especially any kids. And then there was me, brought alone for the ride once again by force and too tired to fight back.

Overall, we were probably the merriest band at this fair.

"Why the fuck are we here?" Wanda hissed, glaring at a little boy who nearly bumped into her holding an ice cream and the poor kid was sent running back into the crowd towards his mom. "I refuse to believe Mystique wanted us to be here for no reason."

"Hey, I don't question the boss lady. I just follow orders." Lance shrugged and Wanda's frown deepened at that.

"But that makes no sense. She wouldn't have us walking around a festival for no reason."

"Oh lighten up sis, this could be good for you." Pietro said, blurring behind her and placing a hand around her shoulder. "Everyone needs a little R&R once and a while. And trying something new keeps the spirits up."

Saying his peace, Pietro blurred back to his original spot before being zapped by Wanda's eldritch energy flickering off her shoulder and resumed walking with Lance. She still didn't look happy to be here but did kept her cool about it.

I looked towards Fred who was standing in front of a corn dog stand and watched him place an order for pretty much the entire tray of corn dogs on the grill. Grabbing them from the server by the dozen, I quirked a brow when I saw the big guy dumb a wad of bills on the counter and start munching.

You know, I was always curious where he got the money for his food. It's definitely way more than the allowance Mystiques gives us.

'You never questioned it when you guys were sharing?'

Eh. Never was one for asking questions.

'Shocker.' I thought with a roll of my eyes and caught the smell of funnel cake. I unconsciously followed the aroma and came to a decent line in front of a cart that was selling that very delicacy. 'Maybe Fred has the right idea…'

I got into the line and eagerly waited as person after person bought their cake and moved aside My heart dropped when I reached the end of the line and heard the voice of the server. I recognized it.

"Thank you, please come again! Next plea-" Bobby Drake paused when his eyes moved to me. Sporting a long chief's apron and working the funnel cake machine, the Ice Mutant was one of the younger X-Men in the little club of heroes and one of the few neither I or Toad had much previous conflict with.

That didn't stop the narrowing of his eyes and the stiffening of his body in a way that could only be read as hostile.

I raised a hand.

"Please." I said, giving my best "begging" face. "Please, let's just pretend you don't know me and I'll pretend I don't know you. I just came to buy something."

"…" Bobby continued to narrow his eyes. He didn't move and I sighed.

"Seriously man. Believe me, I'm real sick of seeing you guys too. I just want funnel cake."

Another beat. Another minute of our staring war before Bobby reached down and opened the machine that had a number of funnel cakes already lying inside.

"50 bucks for one."

I slammed down two 100-dollar bills on the table. The smug grin of schadenfreude didn't even get to form halfway before it fell to sheer shock. I allocated the time for the Ice Mutant to regain proper thought process and quickly served myself four funnel cakes on plastic plates and walked off.

"Here. My treat." I shoved one of the funnel cakes in Lance's hands and another in Wanda's. Fred didn't even stop in his eating, his thanks muffled in the combination of corndogs, caramelized apples and now funnel cake he shoveled into his mouth. It was as awe inspiring as it was disgusting. Nearly enough to make me lose my appetite, but thankfully the awe and my hunger won out in the end and I dug into my funnel cake with relish.

"Urgh. This is just pure sugar and deep-fried oil." Lance held out the funnel cake and I gave him a lazy glance between delicious bites.

"Didn't realize you were suddenly health conscious."

"I'm not." The Earthquake Generator snarled. "But there's a different between being health conscious and eating something meant to give artery problems."

"And being ordinary delinquents, who only shoplifted and smoked weed, would have been better for our life prospects rather than being mutant delinquents fighting other mutants but at least we can choose to make this bad decision."

"…That didn't even make se-"

"It made perfect sense. Now shut up and eat the damn funnel cake Lance."

Wanda just stared at her cake. Holding it out like it was a strange alien technology, I leaned my head over.

"You're supposed to eat it you know." Wanda gave me a stink eye at my jab but still made no moves to do so and I furrowed by brows. "You have had funnel cake before, right?"

"Yes, I have." Wanda answered with a side glare and I raised my hands in defeat. She looked back at the funnel cake with a conflicted expression. "It's just been a long time since I've had it. The last time was when my mom-"

She stopped and her eyes widened and shifted to me erratically. She almost looked…surprised at what she was saying, and quickly bit into the cake with an uncharacteristic voraciousness once she realized her slip up.

I ignored the small moan that was muffled by the fried pastry and looked away when Wanda got lost in the funnel cake.

I tried not to think about how mournful Wanda sounded when speaking about her mom…nor tried to remember if Pietro had ever told us just how old Wanda had been when she was admitted into that asylum.

9. Pietro said she was 9 when Magento sent her away…

I internally grimaced at that and tried not to think about that, focusing on my funnel cake instead.

Evidently, I failed.

It wouldn't be for the first time that Kitty thought that the Professor had a strange idea of what constituted a relaxing day off. When brought to the festival in a truck rented by Logan, the Professor and a disguised Hank with his own image inducer met them next to an empty stand. It was always strange to see the beastly looking but kind teacher adopt a plain and ordinary persona.

Scott and the boys were relegated to lugging around boxes while Kitty and the girls made signs on clip boards for the different stations. It was then the Professor revealed he reserved a number of spots across the festival and that everyone would take turns manning certain stalls. A "relaxing" but engaging day to show hometown cheer and join in the revelry.

Kitty also wondered not for the first time just how old the Professor was when he still used words like revelry. That said, it wasn't totally hard labor. A couple of the boys were having fun manning a number of hot dog stands along with grilling burgers and fries. Scott and Evans were hosting dunking contest to see who can throw a ball hard enough to plunge them into a bucket of water. Rogue did face paintings with her drawing skills and Amara and Tabitha helped.

"Come one, come all! Do you want to show your loving partner and child you're the strongest man, or woman, this side of Bayville!? Then come forth and prove your mettle!!"

"He's having way too much fun with this." Kitty giggled at Amanda's dry deadpan. Kurt's girlfriend had come over to help and watched as he exaggeratedly preached to the ever growing crowd towards the high striker.

'Where did he even find that thing anyway?' Kitty thought while staring at the tall machine with the bronze bell at the top. It wasn't in the truck on the ride over here, she definitely would have seen it. 'I'll ask him later.'

For now, Kurt was rubbing the shoulders of one middled aged man and giving him a pep talk while his amused wife and excited child watched on the side. The man picked up the rather heavy mallet with a heave and slammed it down on the pad.

The mechanism underneath rang with an ear-piercing sound and the puck made it three quarters of the way up in an instant. The crowd collectively held their breaths before giving a groan when it stopped just shy of hitting the bell.

"Ah, so close! That was a real good attempt my man." Kurt said and twirling his cane, because yes he had to have a cane, pointed at the large box of toys the Professor donated. "And just for being such a good sport, the little one can take any toy he wants."

The man, a little frustrated at failing to smash it all the way up, quickly got over it and smiled when he saw his child run over and grab a red toy train from the box. Laughing when his kid showed him, Kurt patted the man on the back when they walked away and refaced the crowd.

"Well don't keep the kids waiting. Come on over and win some prizes!"

Amanda was right. He was having too much fun with it. Though she couldn't bring herself to ruin his rhythm as Kurt egged on the families and the guys with girlfriends and vice versa. Regardless if someone hit the pad hard enough to reach the top, someone walked away with a toy or snack.

They mainly stuck to people with kids and rarely when someone hit the bell, he allowed someone to take a toy and a candy. That was how they spent the next two hours just keeping the flow of people coming and going. They had to enforce a onetime only rule and no one seemed to have a problem with it.

"The box is getting low." Amanda said, shuffling the candy box while a 10 year old struggled to lift the mallet.

"I'll get some more." Kitty said, standing up and Kurt looked over as the kid was helped by his mom.

"The Professor said he bought an extra couple boxes, they should be in the truck."

'Extra couple?' Just how much money did the Professor have? Because between the extra box of toys, the stands and the supplies for each of them, this seemed like a pretty hefty bill. 'Then again, we do live in a mansion with super crazy labs underneath it. This is probably peanuts for him.'

Kitty quickly walked back to the truck. Logan was sitting on a beach chair and guarding the supplies while sipping a bear. Giving a wave and getting a grouchy groan of acknowledgment back Kitty rummaged through the boxes until finding one full of candy and lugged it through the busy festival. Annoyed with the sheer amount of people who bumped into her and the box, Kitty huffed and began to use her powers had subtle moments to bypass the ruder festival goers. Activating it just as someone would hit her shoulder or shove her in an attempt to get by, Kitty maneuvered like a ghost through the crowd. She nearly got halfway back when a large frame blocked her path. Not seeing a way through besides literally going through them, she stopped with a sigh and glared upwards.

"Excuse m-" Amused brown eyes stared down at her and Kitty's breath hitched at the familiar cocky smirk.

"Am I in your way?" Lance said cheekily and Kitty had just enough of her wit remaining to make a comeback.

"I don't mind…"

Lance's grin widened and Kitty felt her cheeks heat up at the respond that came far too easy to her. Damn him and his stupid bad boy looks that made her weak at the-

"Can someone get me a barf bag? Because God damn, urghh." Pietro appeared next to them and Kitty's good mood plummeted. "Granted, I haven't had much to eat yet." The Speedster glanced inside the box she was carrying and plucked a snickers.

"Hey!" Kitty held the box away when Pietro speed ate the candy. "These are for kids jackass!"

"Oh?" The silver haired mutant smirked and blurred to the side Kitty was holding the box. When the Phasing Mutant looked over, he was already finishing off another candy bar. "I think the brats won't mind one or two missing."

"Enough. Back off Pietro." Lance spoke up, leveling a glare at the Speedster. Pietro just held up his hands in surrender and walked backwards. "Sorry. Pietro's a dick on a good day."

"I believe you." Kitty said, shooting Pietro a nasty look before returning the Lance. "What are you doing here?"

"Just enjoying the festival with the rest of the gang."

It was then that Kitty noticed that the other members of the Brotherhood were standing nearby. Fred was gorging down on some festival snacks, Pietro went back to a stall and was playing some shooting game while Wanda watched, looking out of place. All that left was…

"Where's Toad?" She wouldn't usually care about the gross thug on a good day but lately she's been hearing very weird rumors along the grape vine about him. Lance for his part gave a lazy tilt.

"He's right over-" He stopped, and his head swiveled more adamantly before returning to Kitty in confusion. "I…don't know. He was just there a second ago."

Losing sight of his teammate didn't rattle Lance for long and refocusing his attention on Kitty, the Phasing Mutant did the same.

Pietro narrowed his eyes. His pupils rolled in his eyes at rapid speed but failed to find the subject of the conversation. Seeing Lance being distracted with his personal X-Pest and Wanda also scanning the crowd for reasons he could discern, even if that image still made him physically ill, Pietro walked off to the side.

The world began to slow. The evermoving crowd slowed to a crawl and Pietro stepped amongst them with no resistance. It invigorated the Speedster. The power he held was one he'd never want for another. Among hundreds of powers, the ability to move so fast that even other mutants were sitting ducks was…

Well, for all the over top egomaniac dreams his father had, there was one thing he agreed about with the old man. It was hard to take ordinary people seriously when the difference between them was this large.

He ran through the festival within seconds. But even with his enhanced reaction and speed, finding Toad among the thousands of people in the area took a good minute. It nearly made Pietro miss the time when he didn't shower or use deodorant. There was no mistaking that smell after all.

Pietro stopped in front of a stand, and looked down to see Toad, predictably, crouching there.

Granted, it made sense for the game he was participating in.

Holding a small net, Toad dipped into the bucket full of goldfish and with a quick flick of his wrist, tossed the squirming fish into a plastic container of water. Pietro admitted it was an impressive showing considering how flimsy the stand owner made the net and how a bunch of kids around him struggled to catch one when Toad had already caught 7 by the time he arrived.

The Speedster quirked a brow when Toad handed the bucket of goldfish back to the owner and asked him to distribute it to the kids playing.

"Feeling like a real philanthropist there Toad?" Pietro smirked as he stood up and made room for the excited brats who heard him and lined up to get their new pets. Toad didn't react all that much to his voice and simply stretched.

"Hmmm. Just felt like doing it. A good deed here and there mixes it up enough to keep things interesting."

Is that right? Pietro couldn't relate. Good or bad, he never really cared about any of that. If it didn't amuse him then it didn't matter to him.

After stretching Toad glanced at him and crossed his arms.

"So. Any particular reason you were looking for me? Or did you just miss me?"

"Wanda maybe. The Toad charm may have finally worked on her but you'll have to work a little hard for me." And wasn't that the biggest shock this side of the planet? Pietro knew his sister was a basket short of sane but to fall for Toad? Shudder inducing didn't do it justice. "How about we head back and join the others before she loses her top hm?"

But that was one advantage to this whole fever dream. Wanda had become far less hostile these days and more manageable. Enough that father thought to send Pietro after Toad to see what exactly he was doing to illicit this change that the asylum couldn't.

Toad stared at him silently and didn't move. Pietro frowned at his inaction, never quite enjoying being stared at by his freakish sickly green eyes and made to speak up again.

Toad beat him to it.

"This is childish you know." He said with a sigh and Pietro's frown grew deeper. "You're not going to find what you expect to find. How about we just go back to just barely talking to each other and go about our lives?" What the hell? What was he-

It clicked in Pietro's head, and the Speedster chuckled.

"This is about your little nighttime fun?" Pietro asked and his smirk grew when Toad nodded. "Heh. Color me impressed. Didn't think you'd approach me about it this way."

"So you knew I knew."

"Of course." Pietro snorted. "I wasn't trying to be subtle. I was trying to make it fun by giving you the choice to face me about it." It took him longer than Pietro was expecting, especially after he stole that sweet loot, but it worked out in the end. He had Toad right where he wanted hi-

"I still can't tell if this is your own curiosity doing this or if daddy dearest sent you. Mind filling in the blanks?"

The people went back and forth around them. Screaming brats and their condoling moms dragging them along. People were laughing and talking and just made a bunch of noise in the background.

None of it reached his ears as Pietro's brain rebooted and he registered what Toad just said.

"What the fuck did you just say?" It did take a second too long for him to respond. Doing it so violently didn't help either because Toad gave him an unimpressed look.

"So Magneto then? This is about Wanda in the end? Good God man, is the idea of just treating her like a regular human being so outlandish to you?"

"I don't know what you're on Toad but it sure as shit sounds like bull-"

"Acolytes." He said and Pietro felt his heart grow cold. "That's what he plans to call them right? His new minions that'll be by his side when he triggers a war between mutant kind and humanity. When he exposes the X-Men and forces them to make a choice in the new world order he plans to create."

His heart started beating beyond rapid fire in his ear and his throat became dry when Toad tilted his head, looking up in thought.

"I wonder how they will feel about that plan. Imagine how Wanda will react when she learns that you've been talking with dear old dad and lying that you haven't." He then looked Pietro right in his eyes. "Magneto would probably be very disappointed his entire life's goals may be ruined because his son failed to deliver."

He had walked forward at some point and they were inches apart from one another. Pietro's arm blurred, anger and confusion mixing in his stomach. Toad didn't react, just continuing to give him a long, deep stare.

"I give a flying fuck about your family drama. I don't care about the sanctity of Magneto's mission or his hate boner for humans or any of the crap we got going on with the X Men at this point really. I. Don't. Care."

Pietro took an involuntary step back for each punctuation and he only caught it when he bumped into someone else walking by. He didn't bother listening to that goer's complaints and watched Toad narrow his eyes.

"But if you want to keep screwing with me, messing with my shit, then I'm fine with kicking things off early. Viva la viva and all that."

He would. Pietro wanted to call Toad out on it, quoting his past acts a coward…but he knew he meant it. And so he did the only thing he could do left.

Pietro ran.

'I should get into gambling.' Because that's what this whole thing was. A gamble. In hindsight, Holly's advice was more multifaceted than I first thought. Jumping to fighting Pietro was a fool's bet. My odds of winning were incredibly low and he could fuck me up a million ways from Sunday in less than a second even if I did win. So I did what I did best.

I cheated. Cheating using my meta knowledge, the first time it actually became useful. Cheated Pietro into thinking I had evidence that I could show Wanda and the X Men on Magneto's next moves.

It paid off, as I watched the Speedster disappear from sight after looking like he was about to shit himself. Did I feel bad about using Wanda like that? A little, but I numbed the shittyness by promising I'd tell her anyway and soon. Depending on how long it'd take for this to blow up in my face.

Maybe it won't?

'It's possible.' It's also possible I could be realistic.

I had the fullest of confidences that Pietro would keep our little stand off to himself and not run straight to Magneto for help. Wanda wasn't the only one with Daddy issues after all.

By the same breath, that also meant that I had no idea how he'll respond to my threat. The Speedster was prideful. Being talked down by "Toad" of all people and losing in a game of chicken should be making him livid right now.

'I'm running out of time.' I thought with a frown and started walking back to the group. It dawned on me how lucky I actually was. Since day one I've acted out of character and the Brotherhood hadn't cared enough to investigate even when they noticed. Partially to blame on my own nonexistent acting skills, I knew I could have played the part of Toad better if I at least tried but I was too focused on the future and not the present.

A future that had nothing to do with Bayville and so I thought I didn't need to run damage control to hold up the facade.

That came back to bite you in the ass huh?

'Not yet it hasn't.' I angrily thought. Some things couldn't be avoided, speaking and getting attached to the Brotherhood wasn't in my initial plans but I'd make do. 'It'll be like dropping off a bunch of grouchy but loyal feral cats you picked up by accident.'

…Did you just compare my friends to a bunch of cats?

Feral cats. There's a difference.

Toad didn't think there was and by the time we finished that line of conversation, I saw a large gathering around the easily seen shoulders of Fred. Gently pushing my way to the front, I spotted the top of Wanda's head and moved to stand next to her.

I ignored the sharp glare that turned lukewarm from the Scarlet Witch and watched Fred prep in front of a barbell that had a ludicrous amount of weight attached to it. A man in a strong man's attire stood next to a sign that read "lift this over your head and win the grand pot!". A pot that was placed upon a beat-up truck that signified it as the prize.

There were other smaller prizes like kids toys, new clothes, games, even fake gold coins that were just chocolate inside. Each had a significantly smaller weight near them and I imagined the heaviest barbell, which looked like they needed to bring it in with a hand truck and multiple people was the gag or "impossible" challenge.

My hypothesis seemed right because as Fred stretched and gripped the barbell, the man still didn't look remotely worried. He even looked amused.

That amusement didn't last long. I watched as the man's eyes nearly popped out of his head in shock as Fred heaved the ludicrously heavy barbell over his head in one fluid move. Gasps and cheers rang throughout the crowd and I almost forgot Fred was once a showman because he took it all with flourish; dropping the barbell a second later with a resounding bang.

I shared in a rare laugh with Wanda as the man running the show, who looked like he aged multiple years in an instant, reluctantly gave a smug Fred the car keys. I didn't laugh for long when the crowd scattered and Fred dropped the keys in my hand. I dumbly stared at them for a second before looking up at the massive mutant.

"Why?" I asked and Fred shrugged.

"I can't drive, and I wouldn't be able to fit anyway. Lance and Pietro also have their own cars so…it seemed right."

…I found it hard to argue. Of course, so was ignoring that fact I didn't have a license either.

'Shouldn't be hard to get one.' I thought, gripping the keys tighter in my hand and finding myself lost for words. Fred patted my shoulder, nearly sending my sprawling to my feet and walked off. Wanda gave her own amused smirk before walking off as well, leaving me alone with the key and the distraught man standing next to my new truck.

Just going to drop them off like a bunch of feral cats, right?

…Shut up…

Perched atop a branch, Mystique watched as Sabertooth stalked the woods. She then flew between trees, never allowing the rabid mutant out of her sight for longer than a second and eventually followed him to an open sewer drain on the edge of town.

Narrowing her eyes when he disappeared into the drain Mystique glanced around before flying up and back towards the mansion.

A/N: As I rewatched many of the episodes in recent times, I feel like Evolution did many things right with lots of its characters (till today, Goth Rogue and competent Jean is peak) but one thing I feel it failed to do is give any character development or focus on Pietro in the whole Maximoff family drama. The guy is a dick for most of the show and pretty much stays a dick with very few likeable aspects about him.

Because no Pietro, your little heart to heart does not feel genuine when you have to explain what you were feeling at the time Wanda was locked away when you only do so now because she's in front of you with dangerous powers. I could understand a child going along with what his father did since you, he's a kid, but being fine with her getting mind fucked to have a positive relationship with the family members she hates just torched any good will.

I don't even want to talk about his loyalty problem. The dude has betrayed Mystique, the Brotherhood and his father when he looked to be losing against everyone he fucked over. I mean, sure he saved him in the end, but it just feels cheap to me.

And writing all this, I just realize this is just another example of how Magneto is an utterly trash leader and a horrible father. The man really can't stop getting just worse.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T08:05:58+0100

Chapter 7: Man Plans, The One-Above-All Smiles

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

Getting a fake driver's license was easier than I was expecting. Lance hooked me up with a guy he knew, the guy charging up the ass for it but I had the spare money to bleed. A saner person would have thought to just go to a driving school and get an actual license but a sane person wouldn't be living in a formerly run down mansion with delinquents that have superpowers. Either way, I had a car now and the desire to use it.

The first thing I did with it is have Lance check it out for any problems and bring the guys somewhere to eat. Granted, Lance had a date with Kitty and Wanda wanted some alone time so it was just Fred and I. I made sure I showed the big guy my appreciation by footing the bill.

Pietro was in a mood. The typically loudmouth Speedster was subdued and clearly avoiding me for the past few days. The others noticed the tension but probably assumed we had some sort of disagreement and chose to keep out of it. They weren't totally wrong.

"Wait, so you're telling me you take the bus whenever you want to go to the library?" I asked Wanda who was sitting in the passenger seat. She had a gym back on her lap and was staring out of the window before nodding. "…Isn't the nearest bus stop like 30 minutes from the mansion?" We lived in the ass end of town after all.

"I like the walk." She simply said and I made a weird face before shrugging and continuing to drive. While I could have reached my destination far quicker by hopping through town, I found I quite enjoyed the vehicle handling and it allowed me to bring more people. I pulled into the parking lot of the mall and we exited the car. "How long have you been going here again?"

"A little over a month." I said, trying not to stare at the tight yoga pants and crop top Wanda wore as we entered the mall. "I'm surprised you wanted to hit the gym though."

"Why is that surprising?" Wanda asked with a frown and I quirked a brow.

"Because you've never seemed interested before."

That and you only ever do yoga in your room.

'…Have I ever mentioned how glad I am you can't speak on my behalf? Because I am.'

Wanda mumbled something and I tilted my head forward, saying I couldn't hear it. Taking a deep breath, she looked straight ahead and bit out.

"I've gained weight."

She has? This time I gave her a long look over, mainly sticking to her waist and thighs. She has gotten a little plump…

I blinked at the intense stare Wanda leveled my way and I looked away with a cough.

"W-well, it's always good to stay in shape. You never know when if you end up in a situation where your powers won't help you." I said and for some reason Wanda's expression worsened.

"If I become trapped, how will being fitter help where my powers can't?"

"Powers aren't everything." The amount of times the X-Men beat the Brotherhood isn't solely because they had greater numbers and ingenuity and I said as much. "Hell, most of us have arguably greater powers and we don't care for collateral damage. We have the liberty to go all out yet they keep beating us. What does that tell you?"

"That you were all useless before I showed up?" Wanda said without a hint of sarcasm or smugness and I winced.

It stings because its true…

"That, and they can move around the battlefield better and they train together so they have greater coordination. Imagine fighting a slimmer Fred with the nimbleness of an acrobat or Pietro who knows a martial art that focuses on hitting pressure points or something and can paralyze you with one good strike."

Wanda gained a faraway look, appearing to be thinking about those hypotheticals and she shuddered.

"Okay. You got a point." She said after a moment. "But I can't imagine that would help me with my powers."

"It's not always about power Wanda. Sometimes you just got to be fast enough to get away or dodge and get back quickly on your feet. Never hurts to have a backup." I said as I opened the door to the gym section and she walked in, looking around at the space. "Besides, guys like a girl who takes care of themselves."

"Really? I thought guys like those meek and spineless enough to do whatever they want."

"Losers maybe. Only real men take chances with the women that can bend them in half." I said proudly and she gave me an amused smile.

"That explains a lot." It spoke to how far along we came that she could bring my "past" flirtations and not appear awkward about it.

Of course, I was still going to act like it never happened. Giving my gym membership card to the receptionist and having Wanda as my plus one, we went upstairs to the main area. Men and women in similar sportswear worked out around the room either on a machine or with weights. Wanda scanned the room silently as I checked the time on my phone.

"It's almost time for my training session so I'll leave you here. The treadmills are over there and the bathroom is around the corner to the left there. Meet you at the car at 5?"

Before Wanda could respond, an arm wrapped around my shoulder and Holly's face appeared to my side.

"Todd! Right on time for our pre workout spar. I hope you've practiced a few moves from that manual I gave you because I have high expectations." She said and chuckled at my groan. Holly turned her head and her eyes locked onto a watching Wanda. "Oh, hi. Nice to meet ya. My name's Holly, you a friend of Todd?"

Wanda just stared a little longer before turning around and walking to the treadmills.

"Sorry about her. She's not very social." I apologized but Holly didn't look offended, instead watching the leaving Scarlet Witch with a contemplative expression.

"Eh. I don't mind. In my experience, those types are usually standoffish."

"Those types?"

"Don't worry about it." Holly waved it off and I narrowed my eyes. Why did I get the feeling she wasn't just talking about emo teens or something simple? Slapping me on the back and making me stumble towards the side door, Holly pushed me with a pep in her step. "Let's go go go. No point in burning daylight. Ready to get your ass beat?"

"Don't you mean train?"

"That's what we call it!"

She's in a happy mood…We're screwed aren't we?

Undeniably.

"Look, all I'm saying is that a double date would be awesome!"

"No."

"But you guys would be so cute together!"

"Aren't you forgetting I can't exactly touch people? Because that seems like a very pretty important thing to have for a relationship."

"Not if it's true love!"

"…I'll think about it."

She would not. Jean didn't need to read her mind to know that Rogue just said that so Kitty would drop the subject. Kind as the Phaser was trying to be, Kitty could be a bit insensitive when it came to relationships around Rogue. More than once did the telepath have to take the younger girl aside and have her understand that Rogue wasn't in the headspace for romance when she had such a giant obstacle like her inability to touch people.

Her intentions were good but her awareness could use some work. They opened the doors to the gym and Jean shook her head when Kitty didn't waste time taking out her phone and taking a picture.

"Do you have to do that every time we come here?" Rogue was a little more transparent with her dislike and Kitty tilted her head cutely for the camera.

"Yes, the lighting in here is way better than our room and the mirrors help get my good side."

"Just don't get in the way of other people working out again. I had to really convince the gym manager not to throw you out last time." Jean said with a sigh, remembering how annoyed the usually calm manager was when Kitty got too many complaints. To the Phaser's credit, she hadn't gotten another complaint since and Kitty did wince and place her phone away after taking a few more pics.

Jean didn't know when this became a weekly ritual for them. What started as a girl's activity and some time away from the mansion, they found it was quite nice to work out without giant saw blades, lasers, explosions and an angry middled aged man yelling at them to run like the devil was at their back. State of the art the Danger Room may be, would it have killed the Professor to put in a room with a treadmill and some weights?

Ultimately, Jean thought the extreme difference kept things interesting. Placing their bags along a wall in their view, Jean and Kitty tied up their hair as Rogue led the way to the treadmills. Only to stop abruptly and have Kitty nearly run into her back.

"Oh you got to be shitting me…"

"What?" Kitty peeked over her shoulder and her eyes widened at the sight of someone running on a treadmill. Jean saw the same and she grew conflicted.

If someone were to ask Jean's opinion on Wanda Maximoff, she would genuinely struggle to give an answer. She was powerful, that wasn't in question. As the strongest member of the Brotherhood, she once defeated their best members and even after that, Jean couldn't remember a single time where they've taken her down without the entire team facing her. There was also the fact that she seemed a little unhinged and a loose cannon that didn't work well with the other mutants on her side.

On the other hand, Jean couldn't help but pity her. When she first emerged and thrashed the X-Men the Professor and Logan worked to understand where Mystique found her. Perhaps understanding that and getting knowledge on her past would make Wanda see reason and not continue working for the Brotherhood.

What they found was nothing short of tragic. Jean always assumed that Magento was crazy but she didn't know he was also a heartless bastard as well. Admitting his daughter into an insane asylum because she couldn't control her powers? Days after her mother died in a car accident? Jean felt sick to her stomach when the Professor revealed that to the others and that sentiment was shared among the others.

It didn't change the fact she was still very dangerous and Jean nearly had the mind to leave the building to avoid a potential fight with the mutant.

That was, until Kitty steeled her expression and walked around Rogue towards the Scarlet Witch.

"Kitty! What are you-" Jean then stopped when Kitty simply walked past her and hopped onto another treadmill four rows down.

"Are you guys coming over or what?" Wanda had her headphones on so she most likely didn't hear that and after a moment, Kitty rolled her eyes at their choice to not move. "Look, I came to work out and this is a public gym. If she doesn't expect us here then that's her problem."

"She's not wrong…" Rogue mumbled under her breath and Jean glanced at her before returning to Wanda and Kitty who also began to run.

"This is such a bad idea." Jean said with a sigh before walking forward and taking the treadmill on Kitty's left with Rogue taking the one to the right.

The first few minutes were spent in awkward silence. Rogue took a que from the elephant in the room and put in her headphones as she ran. Kitty in comparison was running and checking her phone at the same time. How she didn't get a headache with the screen constantly moving Jean had no idea. As for herself, she set a decent pace and got lost in thought as she racked up distance.

Her eyes never left Wanda. Thankfully, the powerful mutant stared straight ahead for her entire workout and she also seemed to be lost in thought. She was still on the treadmill when they all shifted over to another corner of the gym and started using the machines. Well, Rogue and Jean did. Kitty instead rolled her matt on an empty corner and did stretches.

"You alright Rogue?" Jean asked between sets and the power siphoner sighed.

"I will be."

"I'm sorry about Kitty. I've talked to her about that stuff but…"

"Don't be." Rogue said with a shake of her head. "I know Kitty means well. And it is nice that she still has hopes for me to have a regular relationship, she has enough for both of us, but that wasn't the main reason I wanted to drop the conversation."

"Oh?" Jean quirked a brow. "What was the main reason?" It was then Jean watched as Rogue's nose scrunched up.

"She thinks I have a crush on Toad. And wants to set me with a guy she thinks is way better."

Jean nearly lost her grip strength and the machine weights slammed into place.

"On Toad?" The redheaded telepath guffawed and Rogue scowled.

"Right? I swear, you stick close to one creep in a way so it doesn't look obvious that you're watching him for anything suspicious, and suddenly everyone thinks you got a crush. Daniels is the only one who believes me but that spike head's having a laugh."

Was that what Spkye has been laughing about all this time? Jean had noticed the younger mutant chuckling under his breath whenever Rogue entered a room and stopping when she glared at him but she didn't think it was something like that.

"…Just to be clear-"

"Jean. I love you hun, but I swear to everything good, say what I think you're about to say and you're on your own the next Danger Room sesh."

"Yes ma'am." Jean straightened up and Rogue continued her reps in relative silence after that. In the telepath's defense, Jean was going to ask Rogue why she didn't just spy on Toad from a distance and avoid this whole dilemma. 'I'm sure she thought of that and had her reasons for doing something else.'

At least that's what she was sticking with. Time flew quite fast after that. Rogue and Jean eventually finished their reps and moved to the sparring mat with the Power Siphoner offering to show the telepath a few moves. Kitty stuck to racks and tried to do a number of gymnastic moves on the tight rope and pull up bar.

It was surprising when an hour and half passed before Jean could notice and they had to pack up for when Scott came to pick them up. Grabbing Kitty when she saw her talking to the manager (they didn't need another incident), she listened to the Phaser blab her ear off about her new dress she was going to wear to her date.

Piercing sapphire eyes met hers. Jean took an involuntary pause, dragging Kitty back due to her arm being wrapped around her bicep and stopping right in front of Wanda. Rogue stopped as well and her eyes widened at the Scarlet Witch's close proximity. How did they not see her before now?

"What's the big-oh." Kitty said and her posture shrunk when Wanda moved her gaze to the Phaser. "Uhhhhh…evening?"

"…It's the afternoon."

Nothing more was said. They were just stood there, stunned lock and tongue tied as Wanda leaned against an old beat-up truck. Jean mentally siked herself up to push on ahead when Rogue started to look twitchy, but a dragging of tired footsteps beat her to it.

"God damn that woman. She just doesn't let up. Yo Wanda, you ready to head-" A battered and exhausted looking Toad paused and blankly stared at the standoff. For all but a second before nodding in their direction. "Evening. Ready to head out-oh for fuck's sake!"

Jean jumped and distantly wondered what could have elicited that reaction when she saw a familiar red car pull up next to them.

"Is there a problem here?" Scott asked as he exited his car.

"Nope!" Toad yelled and that tripped Scott up. "None at all! We were just leaving. I hope you all have a wonderful day!" He said as he took the scenic route around them and into the driver's seat. Scott frowned and took a step forward.

"Hey wait on a sec-"

"Wanda! Get in the car please!"

The aforementioned mutant blinked before slowly shuffling around the side and entering the passenger seat.

Rogue and Kitty shared a look while Jean and Scott stared at the two members of the Brotherhood in the car.

'Why aren't they moving?' Jean furrowed her brows and she got her answer when Toad stuck his head out the window.

"Do you guys' mind?" He asked and pointed at their feet when they appeared confused. It was then Jean realized they were blocking their path.

Jean wordlessly walked back with Kitty and Rogue and Toad gave them a nod before driving past them. The X Men just watched as the truck left the parking lot and disappeared up the road of Bayville.

"…What the heck just happened?" Rogue asked and Scott frowned.

"I don't know, but it may or may not be important compared to what's going on."

The hard tone surprised the three girls and Jean stepped forward.

"What happened?" Scott's face hardened at the question.

"Logan is missing."

1 Day Later, Bayville Highschool

We were being watched.

That wasn't abnormal; on a good day we'd be looked at with thinly veiled distrust whenever we stalked the halls or cross paths with the X-Men. But this felt different. Their gazes felt more…probing then distrustful.

"If they keep this crap up, I'm sinking Summer's car into the mantle." Lance threatened, clenching his fist and Pietro gave the group of watching X-Men his own dirty looks.

"Yeah, what gives? We haven't done anything in a minute."

Fred nodded his head agreement while Wanda just ignored our not-so-secret admirers and read her book for English Class. I for one joined in Pietro in staring at the X-Men and quirked a brow at the hard stare Scott sent my way. It only turned harder when I waved.

They're not being very subtle.

'No. No they aren't.'

You got any ideas as to why?

'Off the top of my head? I haven't done anything different since the fair a few days ago.' Neither have any of the Brotherhood members. I didn't know what happened between Wanda and the three girls from the X-Men but it didn't seem major considering no one was hurt. 'So what was it?'

It's moments like this that I wished I remembered the show better. The last big thing I remembered from the show was Magento's death game where tried to whittle down the strongest mutants he could find for his army but that had already passed. The Sentinels came after that though they should be after Mystique is no longer principal. I think.

Then there was the Apocalypse nonsense and his brainwashed cult trying to revive the immortal mutant God.

I'm sorry. Did you just say Immortal Mutant God? How is that an afterthought?!

'Relax. The X-Men take him down with the power of friendship and all that jazz. It's not our problem.' Though I should probably stop thinking about it since we've gained the attention of multiple mind reading mutants. I briefly locked eyes with the bright green ones of Jean Grey, and I quickly glanced away. 'Yep. Probably a bad idea to keep doing that.'

The rest of the day didn't get better. It didn't matter where we were, the science labs, history class, lunchtime or just plain skipping, at least one of the X-Men was stalking them like personal shadows. The few classes I shared with Lance and Pietro showed both boys slowly losing their temper. Wanda and Fred were usually the unbothered ones of the group but even they looked annoyed by the attention.

It all came to a head when I was heading home from my last class and saw Tabitha walking towards me. I blinked when she didn't say anything and just grabbed my collar. Dragging me to the side, Tabitha pushed me against to the wall and glanced around the corner.

"Well hello to you too Tabs."

"Shush." The Bomber Mutant held up a single manicured finger and continued her scanning before being satisfied with what she gathered. "I'm going to ask you a question since this wait and see approach obviously isn't working."

"Summer's getting antsy?" I asked, genuinely curious if the leader of the X-Men thought this was going well for…whatever the hell they were looking for.

"This is serious Todd." Tabitha said, for once her face not set in a whimsical smirk. I also blinked at her using my real name. "Tell me honestly. Did you guys have anything to do with Logan going missing?"

Logan was missing? A faint memory struck me and I frowned at the girl.

"Logan? You're intense drill sergeant?" I asked, playing dumb and Tabitha nodded. "No offense Tabs but if the Brotherhood was going to kidnap any of the X-Men it'd be the one who wouldn't give us rabies by proximity."

"He's not that bad." Tabitha scowled at me before gaining a contemplative expression. "You guys seriously had no involvement in this?"

"Afraid not. Even if the other guys did it without me, I would have eventually heard about it. Pietro pretty much mastered the art of bragging and loose lips."

"Damn. Fuck." Tabitha cursed lowly and began pacing. While I was surprised she was so high strung over this, I suppose even Tabitha respected and cared for Logan in her own way.

Should you tell her?

Depends on how well I can phrase this. Scratching my chin, I looked at Tabitha as the Bomber Mutant appeared ready to leave.

"I don't know if this is relevant, but since you guys are always in the center of weird crap happening around here, I did see something strange a few days ago."

Tabitha gave me a curious look and I crossed my arms, doing my best to remember details from the show.

"I saw a large man in a brown coat with long blond hair and sharp claws enter a large sewer pipe on the edge of town. The way he moved and looked around was very sketchy and his claws were definitely mutant related."

"Did he have shaggy sideburns and growled like a wild animal?" Tabitha asked with wide eyes.

"I don't know about growling but he definitely smelled like a barn house when he passed by."

"Sabertooth…"

"Is that his name? How fitting…"

"Shit. I have to tell the others." Tabitha quickly fished for her phone and she gave me an odd look when I grabbed her arm.

"There's more." I said with a serious face. "There were men after him Tabitha. They were stalking him and followed him into the sewers. And they looked serious. Assault rifles, body armor, military grade equipment and gear. I just noticed them as they stopped at the opening and were asking for permission to enter by a Commander Trask or whatever."

That was who took Logan, right? Honestly the only reason I was remembering was because the X-Men would fight the Sentinels soon and things would get real interesting for them with the public. My warning seemed to have gotten across because Tabitha nodded grimly and walked off, presumably to tell the X-Men what I just told her.

I leaned there against the lockers in contemplation. It seemed that things were about to change in Bayville soon and the norms I was taking advantage of would no longer apply. Mutants will be in the spotlight and lines in the sand will be made.

What does that mean for us?

'Nothing good.' I thought with a frown and made my way out of the school. 'Attention will be drawn to all mutants by the Sentinel attacks and I don't trust my idiotic friends to stay out of it.'

I liked my current autonomy and anonymity. It allowed me to move around and do things that would have otherwise brought me scrutiny. My partnership with Marcus worked when he thought I was an outlier Superhuman in a sleepy town and, as far as he knew, the only one. It sort of fell apart when he learns there are two whole groups full of Mutants and that the overall sentiment towards them is at an all-time low.

Staying still in this juncture will do me no good. But getting involved will only pull me along with the plot. A plot I wanted nothing to do with. There were no good options.

Well…none but one.

'I guess it's time to go.' I thought as I entered the mansion grounds. This was earlier than I was expecting. Far earlier. I gained a decent stockpile of cash and I have researched different places in the world, documenting the spots with the likeliest odds of having other Mutants or already had public Superhumans but I wasn't done training with Holly nor testing my limits with my powers. 'Nor have I properly broken it off with the others…'

I thought it'd be easy. I thought I could keep a tighter lid on my feelings. I wasn't expecting to come and share a sense of kinship beyond what Toad felt for them. I wasn't expecting to like them. I…I wasn't-

"Uhhh, everything alright man?" Fred asked and I blinked when I realized I was standing at the door of the mansion. The Immovable Mutant was sitting in the living room table playing cards with Lance who also gave me a curious look. Wanda was giving me her own piercing stare from the couch and Pietro was nowhere to be seen.

"I'm fin-" I began to say on reflex but immediately stopped myself. It felt wrong to do this now. When everything was about to change. I took a moment to gather my thoughts while their gazes grew more confused and I took a long breath. "Can…Can I ask you guys something?"

They all blinked at that, with Fred and Lance glancing at one another while Wanda quietly shut her book, giving me her full undivided attention.

"…Sure?" Lance said hesitantly.

"Do any of you really care about this?" I asked and Wanda quirked a brow.

"What do you mean?"

"This." I motioned to the house. "The Brotherhood. The X-Men. All this fighting and posturing crap. Don't you find it all…kind of meaningless?"

"Toad…what's going on?" Fred asked, an unsure tone in his voice and I sighed.

"I know some of you have reasons for this. A place to belong." Fred scratched his head. "A place to do what you want." Lance's features hardened. "A goal you want to reach…" Wanda didn't react. She just continued to stare. "But we can find that somewhere else, can't we? We don't need to constantly fight goodie two shoes or listen to a shapeshifting psychopath that's never here or get involved in the weekly mutant bullshit! We have powers! We can go wherever we want. Make something of ourselves anywhere. So why stay?"

"…You know why." Wanda answered, her voice low and bitter. She almost sounded remorseful.

"I know." I sighed, not giving her grief for her choice and turned to look at the other two. Fred was still scratching his head while Lance crossed his arms.

"I don't understand. Where is this coming from all of a sudden?"

"It's not all of a sudden. I've been thinking about this for a while."

"Oh yeah?" Lance stood and approached me aggressively. "Then tell us Toad, what's your master plan? Where will we go? How are we going to get there? Not like there's a place for people like us just on a map for us to go to."

"It's a big world out there Lance. We don't have to be stuck in this boring shithole town forever."

"And what about our lives here? What about school?"

"Who gives a fuck about school!?" I yelled and Lance stumbled backwards at my outburst. "I mean seriously Lance, school is useless to us! Do you honestly expect me to believe that you have these powers but your main goal is to go through high school, go to a mundane college and get a boring 9 to 5 job? I know it's not!"

The Earthquake Generator scowled and turned his head away. I sighed at the silence.

"Look man, I get it's scary. I get it's a big leap into the unknown with someone whose had their head in their ass this whole time-"

Oi.

"But I'm done. Done with the X-Men, done with the constant fights and missions…I'm done with the Brotherhood."

"It's a shame to hear that."

My shoulders tensed at the deep, silky voice that came from behind me. The others in the room stood, even Wanda, as I turned around and looked up to the tall form of the blue skinned Mystique. The leader of the Brotherhood and Shapeshifter tilted her head at me with a curious gleam in her eyes.

"It's a true shame to hear you'll be leaving us. I always assumed, among the ones here, you were the most zealous about our mission." Mystique said, stepping away from the front door and walking forward. I kept my face neutral as she quietly came to stand in front of me. "I thought you believed in the dream above all others. A pity."

'Dream? When have you ever talked to us about any kind of dream?' Mystique dressed it up in many ways when she first met Toad and the others, saying how as the next step in the human race, how we weren't beholden to old rules. That as the new age of Gods we could do whatever we wanted when we wanted. That no one could define us. 'Funny how that still implied we needed to follow orders from you like little child soldiers.'

I swear it made sense in the moment…

The Shapeshifter placed a hand on my shoulder, and it took all of my willpower not to shrug it off. Mystique gave me an "understanding" smile.

"But I get losing love in something. Wanting a new path when the passion fades and go off to find something to believe in. I don't begrudge it." I said nothing as she gave what she probably thought was a reassuring squeeze and looked up to the others. "If anyone else feels the same please, tell me. I won't stop anyone from following what they desire."

No one spoke up. I wasn't expecting them to, to be fair. I already knew Wanda's stance while Lance and Fred were far too comfortable to ever go for it. I knew that.

All the same, it somewhat stung to see the Earthquake Generator cross his arms and glance to the side. The Immovable Mutant just lowered his gaze to his cards and idly shuffled them. He didn't even touch the bag of chips at his side.

"I see." Mystique smiled softly though she couldn't fully hide the smugness. "I must admit, it warms my heart to know you all still believe. Unlike some people."

Wow. Good job at showing restraint. Two faced bitch…

"That being said." The Shapeshifter returned her focus to me. "While I have no issue with you leaving, how about one last mission before you go hm? One last hurray to end your term with us."

It was funny how she phrased it like it was a simple going away party. Mystique didn't mention anything about kicking me out but I could read between the lines. That was fine. I've been slowing moving most of my stuff to a storage locker downtown and with the fake ID I had, I imagined finding a motel or something to stay at wouldn't be too difficult until I was fully ready to leave.

And I swore, really I did, that I was going to say no. That she could take her stupid, definitely pointless mission and shove it up her ass. I wanted nothing to do with it. It's obvious she didn't need me. This was definitely some powerplay to show the others that even when leaving, she had some semblance of control. It was petty.

…Yet. As I locked eyes with the rest of the Brotherhood and remembered the few good times we had in my short life as Toad, I sighed. I didn't care if Mystique never gave me a second thought after this…but I wasn't willing to leave on a sour note. Not with them.

Like dropping off a bunch of cats, rig-

'You already made that joke.' I shook my head and took a deep breath. Then I looked into her bemused gaze. 'Oh fuck it. Good or bad, I might as well make sure this bitch doesn't get them into too much trouble before everything goes to hell with the Sentinels. They're a bunch of danger prone, irrational mutant teenagers…but they're our danger prone, irrational mutant teenagers.'

Damn right. Let's get it done.

"What's the mission?"

Same Time, Xavier's School for Gift Youngsters

"We're not actually to believe this, are we?"

Multiple heads turned in the office. Tabitha sat between Amara and Kitty while the others on the team hung around the room. The Professor was out checking on something so it was only Ms. Ororo overseeing them. She frowned in the direction of Spyke who said this.

"What do you mean?"

"Exactly what I mean!" The Bone Mutant said passionately. "Are we actually take anything that comes out of Tolansky's mouth seriously? I mean, secret government spooks with military equipment capturing Logan? He could at least make his lies a little more believable."

"He's not wrong. It does sound pretty far-fetched." Scott said and a couple others in the room murmured their agreement. Tabitha frowned, feeling an uncharacteristic anger bubbling in her chest.

"But what if he's not lying?" Rogue intervened before she could voice it and asked. "What if that's what really happened to Logan and we don't do anything about it because it came from an unreliable source? Do we want to risk that?"

"Oh for the love of-I know we joke about your crush on the guy but this is really not helping your case."

"Excuse me-"

The front door to the office burst open. Cool and heated heads alike turned to watch the Professor enter with Hank coming up behind him, tapping away at a laptop he was carrying.

"I'm afraid in this circumstance, we may need to believe him." He said and he might as well have told them the sky was falling by how many of them openly gaped in shock. Scott was one of the first to regain his bearings and stood up.

"What did you find Professor?"

"Nothing yet. Hank is currently looking into a couple avenues we can use while Cerebro is being prepped." The blue furred mutant was still deep in his laptop when he said that and the Professor shook his head. "But beyond that, I'm inclined to believe Mr. Tolansky because I know that name. If it's true and Trask was behind this…then Logan is far greater danger than we realize."

They all shared worrying glances, the idea of their gym teacher being in real danger effecting some more than others.

"Who is he?" Jean asked with clenched fists and the Professor frowned severely.

"His name, is Boliver Trask."

The others stayed silent as he told them about the man who supposedly captured Logan. About how he was once a high-ranking spy in a secret organization that protected the world (and wasn't that a mind fuck) and was a scientist that worked on robotics. Trask was also a part of a team that looking into the origin of mysterious alien technology, super soldiers…and mutants.

"Logan was once a participant in one of those experiments." The Professor simply said, not going into detail but from the hardness in his tone, they could guess it wasn't anything good. "The rest of their history is for Logan to tell. For now, we need to pick up the trail while we still have time."

"I got it!" Hank suddenly yelled and raised his laptop. "I was able to access an old backdoor into Shield's network and use it to open Trask's personal files."

"You guys have backdoors into a world protecting spy agency?" Scott asked the question that was honestly on everyone's mind while the Professor turned to Hank.

"Does it have information on his current whereabouts? Some sort of device they implant on all agents?"

"That would be convenient but unfortunately no, they don't. When he left they scrubbed most of his information from the servers. They did however keep tabs on his private bank records, even the ones he thought they couldn't see and…"

Hank pressed a few keys and a projector light flashed on the laptop's front and shined on the far wall. It showed a purchase history for many shipments of supplies, transportation logs and a long list of names on a private payroll. Hank pressed something else and the screen turned, this time showing a location where most of that stuff was being brought.

"Wait." Kurt blinked in realization just as everyone else in the room did. "Isn't that-"

It was right under Downtown Bayville.

I knew I had made a mistake when Mystique chose to be cryptic about the mission details and instead said she'd explain everything when we arrived at our destination.

With Lance driving Fred in his jeep and Wanda in the shotgun of my truck, we followed the psychotic Shapeshifter in her car to the edge of town. She said Pietro was already alerted and would meet us later during the mission.

The fact we weren't heading to Xavier's Mansion tipped me off that this wasn't the usual half-baked plan involving the X-Men. The fact Mystique was personally leading the way was another giant red flag blaring in my ear.

Didn't you say that she was going to replace the old bald dude and have us team up with the X-Duds?

'I did.' Or at least, she's supposed to. The reasons elude me but I knew Mystique kidnapped Xavier and had the Brotherhood team up with the X-Men, justifying it by saying they weren't ready to face off against Magneto in a future fight. 'Which is hard to do when we're not even going to be here.'

We drove for half an hour on the highway until the faint outline of the New York City skyline came into view. Her driving into the new lane towards the city cemented our destination and the somewhat horrifying but inevitable theory I thought up was confirmed.

Mystique wasn't following canon.

I changed something.

'But how?' What did I do? I had barely spoken a word to Mystique since waking up in Toad's body. The leader of the Brotherhood rarely gave me a second look, always going to Lance or Pietro whenever she came by the mansion. Sometimes she checked on Wanda or even Fred. But Toad? Not a single time this month did she bother to acknowledge my existence. 'Was it because of what I said to Tabitha? My speech about leaving?'

It was possible but none of those things directly impacted Mystique's original plans. Couldn't have. They happened all in the same day (in the same fucking hour!) and even if we went by the Butterfly Effect, there still needed to be a grace period where the fucking winds of my actions affected the hurricane that was canon. I refuse to believe there was a correlation between the time Mystique took to arrive at the mansion and that interaction, however minute they were.

For fuck's sake, I was pretty confident if you took Toad out of the original story of X-Men Evolution and rolled with it, I was 98 percent sure nothing would change.

Well-

'Fuck off! It's true and you know it to be true!' I wasn't even trying to be a dick. It was the objective truth. We were nothing compared to the others. Our actions had barely changed the trajectory of the main plot, they were far beyond the scope of my influence, so how-

"Do you know where you plan to go?" Wanda had been quiet for the majority of the ride so her question snapped me out of my funk. Easing the tension in my hands as I held the steering wheel, I took a breath.

"I have a few ideas." I answered honestly. "But I'd be lying if I said I had a specific destination in mind. If worst comes to worst and I can't decide, I'll just pick a direction and start walking."

"Sounds like you have it all planned out." Wanda snorted softly, and I chuckled at the rare good naturedly sarcasm. I glanced at the mystical mutant out of the corner of my eye and hesitated.

"Hey Wanda, I know this is long overdue and pretty poorly timed but I wanted to apologize about…well everything. About how I acted in the past and how pushy I was with my advances. I shouldn't have done it, and I am sorry."

For once, Toad's echo didn't speak up. For all of his bad habits even the thuggish mutant knew his constant flirting was unwelcome and non-subtle (not that it ever stopped him).

She gave me a long look after that. It wouldn't be the first time the Scarlet Witch gave her patent eerily piercing stare so I wasn't that unnerved by it.

"Are you apologizing because you feel guilty?" Wanda asked suddenly. "Or because you feel like you have to, since you're not actually Todd?"

I wanted to say that I was caught flat footed. That I wasn't expecting anyone to ever catch on to my true circumstances…But that'd be a fucking lie.

'Though for Wanda to be the one to confront me on it is definitely a surprise.' I shook my head internally. By the fact it didn't sound like an accusation nor was she visibly angry, I gave myself a minute to think about the answer before responding. "I am Todd Wanda. I am."

I insisted when Wanda gave me a skeptical look and I continued focusing on the road.

"I've just had…a revelation of sorts. Something that made me take a step back and revaluate a lot of things in my life. Made me realize a lot of things I cared about before didn't matter anymore…I realized I didn't care a lot about a lot of things."

The slight jostling of the car and wheels rolling on pavement made for some decent white background noise as I got my thoughts in order. This was something I thought about since the day I woke up as Toad. And lived his life. I never took my eyes off the road but I did give a glance to Wanda's, whose attention was still on me.

"Don't trust Pietro. He's in contact with Magneto and regularly meets up with him."

"…I know." She admitted and I blinked owlishly. "I've known for a long time. Despite what my brother thinks, he's not as subtle as he thinks he is."

"Then why have-" I began before stopping and shaking my head. "You know what? I don't care. Your family business is your own. As long as you're aware I won't pry. Just know he also has a mind controller on his team who can alter memories and I hope I don't have to explain why that may be a problem if you go after him openly."

To that, Wanda did look surprised. I heard the implications rattle in her head for a couple seconds before they culminated in the narrowing of her eyes and if I hadn't coincidently changed her opinion of me, then I was sure she would have called me out on the information. I thought she still would.

"I thought it was a trick you know?" She said instead and I furrowed my brows. "I thought your whole new attitude, your sudden interest in other things and leaving me alone was some sort of reverse psychology to grab my attention…But that's not going to matter soon, will it?"

"…No. No it won't." I admitted and she nodded before looking back out her window. The mood began oddly melancholy, a staple of hers but never with Toad. This was completely uncharted territory.

Say something!

'Like what?'

Are you seriously asking me? I always fuck this up! You're the miracle worker.

Snorting lightly, I kept driving as I thought about what I could say in this moment. The answer came quick fast.

"Hey." I said, getting her attention once more and I smiled. "For what it's worth? For the short time we had, I'm glad I got to meet you Wanda. It was kind of fun being your friend."

She didn't respond to that. Simply giving me another blank stare, Wanda turned away and continued watching the scenery pass by.

The rest of the ride was done in silence. We crossed through Queens and took the Queensboro Bridge into the middle of Manhattan. This wasn't the first time Toad has been in the Big Apple; the Brotherhood sometimes took the rare weekend trip here to get away from the monotony of Bayville. The spiraling skyscrapers, bright lights and constantly busy streets always amazed the small-town mutant.

And the bugs here? Whew. They are a different breed let me tell you. Fat and juicy and hm!

'…'

But I couldn't enjoy the sights this time, not with the hovering knowledge of the potential last mission Mystique had for us (or more accurately, me). The Shapeshifter drove downtown through 2nd avenue before pulling up in front of a nondescript building on 53rd street. Parking our cars in the closet empty spot, Mystique lead the way inside by a back entrance.

The Shapeshifter was now in the form of a conventionally attractive but stern-faced blond woman wearing an expensive suit. She moved past a security guard on his phone who gave her a brief glance but didn't stop her and by extension none of us. We walked down a narrow hallway to a plain brown door.

Lance whistled when Mystique opened it to reveal an honest to God secret base.

Long tables filled with maps of the city, files and other sensitive documents. Weapons like pistols, assault rifles and knifes lined a back rack alongside a number of computers with monitors hanging up on the wall in front of them. A fully stocked kitchen was in one corner and what looked like a door to large bathroom was in the other.

This…This is new…

I frowned at the entire set up, Fred making a beeline for the kitchen while Lance and Wanda gave their own scrutinizing eye of the space.

"Geez Mystique, you've been holding out on us. This place is rad." The Earthquake Generator said, moving to the tables where the Shapeshifter was shuffling some papers.

"This is just one of many safe houses I've created over the years to help in my activities. You were all eventually going to have access to them along with my resources once your training was complete."

'Bullshit.' Mystique has never shown an interest in elevating their operations even in the very later seasons, yet now she was rolling out the big boy pants for us to wear? 'What is going on?'

"Why the sudden shift?" Wanda asked with a frown, the Scarlet Witch also catching onto the suspicious change.

The Shapeshifter didn't answer at first. Instead, she moved over to the computer and typed on the main keyboard in the middle, the screens flashing as images appeared. I saw a couple of images showing abandoned warehouses and entrances to large pipes under the city.

"The Brotherhood were always supposed to be the spearhead of the New Age to come, the X-Men nothing but a minor footnote in that path. While they have become a persisting obstacle in our goals, it doesn't change the fact there is only one real difference between the fools and you all."

"Uhhhhh, and that is?" Fred asked dumbly with a sandwich held in his massive hands and Mystique rolled her eyes.

"Logistics. The X-Men have barely defeated us in the past with our few numbers but what if that wasn't the case? What if you evened the playing field? Lead, rather than just fight?"

The implications hung in the air, and I did not enjoy the conclusion I came to. Lance took a step forward.

"Are you telling us we're about to expand?" I didn't miss the excited edge in his voice and it was only shared by the Shapeshifter's equally excited grin.

"I believe, it's time that indeed."

The mains screen flashed again, and a series of photos appeared on the screen. Photos of narrow stone passageways and dark flooded rooms. Of shadows by a poorly lit flame. Of wooden houses and ramshackle metal fortifications.

I cursed angrily (in my head) when I saw a group of disheveled, rag wearing people of all shapes and sizes in a large underground chamber.

"In the very sewers of the city, there exists a secret community of Mutant outcasts that were shunned by the rest of humanity and pine for a place in this world to call home. They call themselves the Morlocks…but I imagine they'd take much kinder to being called a Brotherhood, don't you agree?"

There were differing reactions. Fred ate his sandwich with a rare contemplative expression. Lance stared at the screen with an uncharacteristic hunger. Wanda had a very characteristic frown.

I just kept cursing.

A/N: Canon-Divergence time baby! Anyone who's been paying attention could easily see what caused this change, SI Toad could do the same if he wasn't too busy panicking that chunks of his Meta Knowledge is already becoming worthless. Granted, it was going to be when he left but the choice being taken away from him is a bitch to handle.

The Morlocks existing in Bayville's sewers alongside Trask's massive secret base was one of those things in the show I immediately thought was pretty ridiculous. Like, one or the other existing is already a stretch, both is just abusing the acceptable breaks from reality for plot.

The other stuff about Trask and Wolverine having a past is my own creation, not canon to the show. Thought I'd add it in since I'm going off script. Feels good to have that freedom really.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T08:08:42+0100

Chapter 8: Haven of Outcasts and the Meaning of Friendship

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

The Morlocks. The Drain Dwellers. The misbegotten. If the X-Men were the picture-perfect strait-laced example of Mutant kind and the Brotherhood were the less photogenic rebel losers, then the Morlocks were the kids in the back that humanity by and large have forgotten about. The living examples that not all mutations were gifts, and how even those cursed could find a place to call home. A land of true rejects.

Toad would have fit in quite well honestly.

Oi.

I stared at Mystique and Lance hovering over a map of the sewers of New York City, a faint conversation being shared with the unofficial field leader of the Brotherhood and the older Shapeshifter. Fred was rummaging in the fridge while Wanda and I sat at the kitchen island. The Scarlet Witch was giving the duo her own pondering looks.

It seemed so obvious, in hindsight. Not the Morlocks themselves. I had completely forgotten about them and Daniel's little side quest with the underground Mutants in the later seasons, but the fact Mystique would be interested in them only made sense.

The Shapeshifter had never really stopped looking for new recruits to assimilate into the Brotherhood. While Wanda was the last real addition she made, it stemmed to reason that Mystique would continue to try and bridge the numbers gap we had with the X-Men.

And in a warped sort of way, the Morlocks were exactly the kind of people she would try to recruit. They were unwanted and unloved by society at large but had a variety of powers that could be useful for her plans. Easily controllable pawns who ask for the bare minimum and who she can throw away at her whims.

Just like Toad really.

Okay, seriously, what gives? I'm not even saying anything!

"This is oddly good timing…" Wanda said lowly while watching the two. "To get new members just as we're about to lose one."

"I see it as a sign of good fortune." Mystique said, standing tall and facing us. Because of course she was paying attention. "Mr. Tolansky's departure will be an…unfortunate loss of resources but the coincidental timing means we could easily shore up if not surpass our original position."

Thinly veiled insult aside, Mystique genuinely looked excited at the prospect. Wanda just continued to frown and I glanced at the maps on the screen.

"So where is this hidden community of mutants?" I asked and Mystique's excited expression took a turn, souring quickly.

"That…is still uncertain. The pictures alone were hard to find even with my contacts, it didn't come with an exact location though. It seems the Morlocks have gone to great lengths to hide the location of their underground society and their efforts have alluded my best attempts on finding them." For a woman who stylized as a world class spy and master information gatherer, admitting that must not have been easy. "But I do have a couple leads on how we can rectify that."

She pressed a button and the screen shifted. The same map of the was shown but this time there were a couple red dots surrounded by large rings in certain sections of the city. Long lines showing the underground tunnels and sewers were also highlighted.

"Despite their best efforts to hide, and I have a strong suspicion a Mutant among the Morlocks has a power tailored made to obscure such information, there are still rumors about their existence in the wild. Very vague and poorly interpreted rumors but enough to work off. I've narrowed down the frequency of the rumors and how close they are to the genuine truth to these areas. Fred and Toad will search the marked locations here-" She pointed at the circle in Harlem. "Wanda and I will scout the Lower West Side. Lance, Pietro is waiting near the Commercial District to begin your search there."

"Why don't you just have Pietro do all the scouting?" I asked with a quirked brow. "With his Super Speed, he should be able to scour the entire sewer system of the city in an afternoon."

"And leave him to stumble upon a large group of Mutants with unknown and potentially esoteric powers alone, without a least one other member of the Brotherhood with him? My, I do wonder how that will turn out."

That…actually was a pretty good reason. No one here was unaware of Pietro's more hot-headed tendencies and arrogance. The Speedster would definitely try to go beyond any mission parameters just for the sake of it, if it caught his fancy, ignoring all other risk. It was a sound excuse.

'Still.' I internally frowned as Mystique turned away. 'Why did that feel like a pre-prepared answer…'

The Shapeshifter walked over to a metal container resting on a series of boxes and popped it open to reveal half a dozen high-grade looking walkie talkies. She had one for each of us, explaining that they were all attuned to the same private frequency and could work across the city if need be. The main priority was the discovery of the community. Contact would come later.

Lance couldn't be ready to set off enough, clipping his walkie talkie to his belt and rushing through the door. I watched Wanda stare at the device in her hands for a moment before doing the same and quietly followed behind Mystique.

"I guess it's just you and me big guy." I said, looking to Fred when they left. The Immovable Mutant walked over with a large platter of rice and chicken in hand. "You want a minute to finish that-"

In a show of speed that really didn't belong on a man his size, Fred reared back his head and allowed all the food to pile directly into his mouth, a maneuver that looked downright cartoonish from my angle but succeeded in not dropping a single grain. Cheeks bulging and making soft chewing sounds, the Immovable Mutant gave a single thumbs up.

"…Right." Shaking my head in amusement, I grabbed one of the walkie talkies (helping Fred strap his own to his shirt) and led the way outside. The Immovable Mutant climbed onto the back of my truck and I began driving towards our destination.

This whole thing still stunk to high heaven for me. The timing, the convenience and the change in canon, all of it made me feel like I was swimming in truly dark waters without knowing what was living below me.

But that's not going to stop us, is it?

'Of course not.' I was already this far in. And despite the nerves in my stomach, my resolve was as rock solid as ever. 'And it'll take a lot more than Mystique to scare me. Maybe when one of her missions actually succeed.'

Hell yeah. Mama Tolansky didn't raise no coward.

'…Well-'

Oh fuck you dude.

It took us a little over an hour to reach our relative area. Driving in New York City was a different beast to the sleepy Bayville, the sheer concentration of cars and pedestrians made me worry about driving too fast. It thankfully became more manageable as we left the Upper East Side and entered Harlem proper.

The shorter buildings and tighter streets were more up my alley, and I parked in a nondescript parking lot to avoid wasting anymore time. Paying the attendant at the front, Fred and I walked towards our real spot on the map.

Entering St. Nicholas Park near 135th, we followed the path Mystique laid out for us to find an entrance to a series of old half-built train stations under the park but were abandoned in the 70's due to budget cuts and poor structural support. The exit was sealed up and wasn't even kept on record, mainly known by word of mouth.

It sounded cool on paper but really, when we found it, it looked like any other old and dusty storage shed abandoned to the elements. Fred crushed the flimsy lock in his palm and pried the rusted doors open.

A blast of decay and decades old mold hit us in the face. The small storage shed was covered in dust and had weeds growing up the walls and even in the roof. There was nothing inside save for a bunch of bushes that grew through the whole floor.

I waved my hand through the bushes, pulling and tearing the weeds, throwing them over my shoulder to reveal the large metal hatch underneath it all. Glancing back at Fred who was using his massive frame to block the view of any passerby walking by, I traced a finger along the parts that rusted the latch shut. My Toxin dripped from the tip of my finger and it voraciously burned through the rust, allowing me to pry open the hatch with a heave.

I could have just asked the Immovable Mutant to wrench the thing open but that definitely would have drawn attention. Well…more attention than Fred's mass was already garnering.

"That looks like a tight fit." Fred said nervously when I fully pulled the top of the hatch open and it revealed a deep hole leading down a ladder. The faint bits of light peeking in just barely illuminated a crumbling stone floor below.

"You can wait up here if you want while I check." I said but he rapidly shook his head.

"No! I'll go! I can't stay back and let you do everything…not when this will be our last mission together."

I held back a wince at the clear sadness he said that with. Scratching the back of my head, I quickly began climbing down the hole. When I reached the bottom, I took out a flashlight Mystique gave us and turned it on as Fred began shimming in and blocking most of the light.

A wide, sprawling tunnel system stretched out before me. The actual distant from the hatch to the floor was short but it sloped down, the path dozens of meters wide and the actual path slopped down into an honestly terrifying abyss. I stepped around shallow puddles of water and patches of moss that ran up the walls.

'This much space going to disuse just seems wasteful…' I thought, raising the light and seeing the roots from what I presumed where the park's trees poking through the ceiling. I turned my head when Fred landed on the stone floor with a weighty thud, shaking off the bits of dirt on his shoulder from rubbing against the walls of the entrance. "Let's go."

We descended into the tunnel. Fred took out his own flashlight, holding the tool in his massive hands, and curiously looked around as we navigated the winding paths.

We walked for a good minute down the slope before it eventually evened out and carefully moved through ankle deep waters. Old, abandoned pipes lined the walls and ceiling, many unfinished or connected to nothing the deeper we went. I saw the framework of what probably would have been train tracks occasionally sticking out of the waters. Pathways periodically dotted the tunnels that lead in other directions. Some into a dark corner of the abandoned train station. Others were completely filled with fallen rocks and even with Fred helping out, it would take a good hour depending on deep the collapse is.

It was honestly a maze down here. Just the main path that was carved under Harlem went on for seemingly miles.

I thought it was stupid to have a secret town of creepy Mutant people in the sewers of all places and that's coming from me, but if this is the kind of real estate they have to work with? With no one contesting for it? They may have the right idea…

'You do know there's no clean running water and AC down here, right? Just mold and bugs.'

Hey man, I was already in. No need to sell me on it further.

For a second, I forgot who I was talking to. Rolling my eyes, I looked over when Fred cursed when he tripped on a large rock and nearly hit his head on a fallen beam.

"Urgh, this is giving me the creeps." Fred said, flattening the rock with a stomp. "It's hot and muggy and I'm pretty sure this place is fucking haunted."

"I feel like we have more reasons to worry about the town of reclusive mutants who don't like outsiders than being attacked by ghosts." I said in amusement and Fred huffed.

"Says you. At least I can punch the weirdos in the face if they cause trouble. What am I going to do against a ghost? Tell it to go away?"

He's got you there.

"True, but there's still higher possibility of bumping into a mutant that could turn us into goats with a punch or something like that then stumbling into disembodied spirits."

"Really?" Fred blinked and I shrugged.

"Probably. Powers can get weird."

And to be fair, even if the Marvel Universe had ghosts (which it most likely did) they would still be the least of our problems considering all the other crazy shit in it. Give me a poltergeist any day over someone who could turn off my brain with a thought or someone who could telekinetically send a sharp piece of metal through my heart at Mach 'Fuck You'.

Fred frowned at that and scratched his Mohawk with a frustrated sigh.

"This is stupid. Why do we even need these weirdos anyway? We were doing fine on our own."

We really weren't…

"You don't want more people in the Brotherhood?" I asked, a little surprised considering he didn't say anything at the meeting and he scowled when I asked as much.

"I didn't say anything because Lance was super on board with it, I didn't want to ruin his mood. But if you ask me? Having a bunch of strangers with their own problems is going to make things worst not better. We should just go home and continue as we always have…all of us."

I lightly closed at that and sighed.

"Fred."

"Do you have to go?" He asked with a slight pleading in his voice. "Is it really that bad at the mansion?"

"It's not the mansion Fred."

"Then is it X-Men? Are you tired of fighting? Is it because you're suddenly friends with Tabs and Rogue? Because if you don't want to fight them anymore than we can work something out. Like Lance has with that short ditzy girl."

"It's not them either."

"Then what is it!?" Fred's voice raised an octave, reverberating down the long tunnel yet there was no anger in it. Just confused fear. "I wouldn't care if you were just leaving the Brotherhood, I can live with that. But why leave town entirely? Are you trouble? If so, we can help. O-Or if it's us, then-"

"There's nothing wrong with you guys' Fred. It's nothing like any of that. I just want to be free to go where I want, do what I want."

"We already have that." Fred stressed and I sighed again.

"No, we don't Fred. We lived in a shitty, rundown mansion owned by a crazy shapeshifting bitch who, let's be honest, doesn't give a shit about any of us. No matter where we go, we're treated like nuisances even when we're not doing anything." Though that part is mostly on us. "We're not loved or respected. Fucking hell, we're not even feared by the X-Men anymore. They think we're a joke without Wanda. What's the point in staying anymore?"

"That's fine. I don't care if we're not."

"How!? Why are you okay with that!?"

"BECAUSE IF IT MEANS I CAN KEEP THE FIRST FUCKING FRIEND I'VE EVER MADE, THEN I DON'T CARE IF I'M NEVER LOVED OR RESPECTED OR FEARED AGAIN! I JUST TO KEEP WANT MY FRIEND!"

I grew silent at the enraged words Fred threw out. The Immovable Mutant took several long, deep breaths before roughly sitting on a large mound of earth behind him and rested his arms on his knees. I stared at the giant mutant for a minute before taking a couple steps forward and sitting next to him.

"I'm sorry Fred." I apologized and patted his shoulder. "Really, I am. But I can't stay in Bayville anymore. I'm not unhappy there, but I know I will eventually be if I continue staying there…I had thought that for a while now."

"…I knew something weird was going on with you lately." Fred revealed and I blinked at the blunt admission to my change in behavior. "I didn't know what it was but I didn't think I had to worry when you soon began acting like your old self. When you started hanging out with us and playing video games again, I thought it was a small problem you were dealing with. I never bothered questioning why you kept coming home late or why you were being so nice to the X-Men. Not even your whole thing with Wanda made me worried. I just thought you finally got through to her…that wasn't it, was it?"

So he did notice. A large part of me always wondered if the rest of the Brotherhood was truly that dense or if they didn't just care about Toad nearly as much as he did them. Now I knew it wasn't either of those. Fred did notice but wanted to respect Toad's space and didn't think things were nearly as bad as they were. Not in a million years did he believe "Toad" would just decide to abandon the Brotherhood, plan to say adios to Bayville itself and ride off into the sunset.

As for the whole "acting like my old self", for all of Toad's inherent shiftiness and how much of a dick he could be the X-Men, he never once treated Fred badly. That wasn't to say they became instant friends when Mystique brought the Immovable Mutant to the mansion but they quickly formed a bond around being friendless losers, having powers and hating on the X-Men.

All inherently small things (and petty in the case of the X-Men) but commonality has been formed through a lot less. Toad still remembered what he said to Fred all that time ago when they first met.

'Us freaks have to stick together', that's what I told him. Heh, I actually said that because I was scared he would squash me like a bug and wanted to use him as my personal bodyguard against Duncan and them at school…Some friend I am, huh?

As Fred stewed in his seat and Toad grew melancholy, I glanced at the giant Mutant before reaching into my pocket. He blinked multiple times when I took out a flip phone and began typing something on the keypad before closing it and holding it out to him.

"Take it." I said and he hesitantly took it.

"Wha-what is this for?"

"It's for you." Or now it was. It was originally for my personal use but I bought multiple phones with my money as backups and to give them to the Brotherhood. None of us had phones other than Pietro. "I already saved my number on there. You can always call me whenever you want to talk or if you ever need to call in case of an emergency. I mean real emergencies, not just because you miss me, and I'll promise to help as best as I can."

I shook my head with a soft sigh when his excitement from gaining a phone was dimmed by the reminder of my imminent departure.

"I'm still leaving Fred. That's not going to change…but no matter where I am, just know I am your friend. I'll always be your friend. And if the day ever comes that you also want to blow this shitshow, then call me and I'll come pick you up. Maybe we can also get Lance in it if we really needle him, even if it's just for a little bit of time. I always wanted to take a road trip with the boys, you know?"

I said with a lighthearted chuckle and Fred stared down at the phone in his massive hands silently.

"Will you come back one day?" He then asked quietly. "Even just to visit?" I thought about the questions for a moment.

Then I smiled.

"Yeah…Yeah, I think I will." Not any time after I left. Probably not even in a year or two. But…yeah. One day I'd like to come back to Bayville. "One day."

That seemed to mollify Fred. Not totally but enough where the giant Mutant didn't make any more of a fuss when I picked back up my flashlight and stood up.

"We should keep looking. Sooner we find these guys the faster we can get out of here."

"You really think we're going to find them?"

"Nope." I said, popping the 'p' and Fred gave me a surprised look.

"Why not?"

'Because if she really thought they were in the tunnels we were searching, she would have never sent us here.' Although I believed Mystique when she said she didn't know exactly where the Morlocks lived, I had the sneaking suspicion the Shapeshifter knew more than she was letting on. 'And while Lance and Pietro were marginally more competent than us, Mystique probably chose the area most likely to have the Morlocks for her and Wanda to search to maximize the likelihood of success.'

The bitch only really trusted herself to get a job done, and the Scarlet Witch was all the muscle she would ever need in case of a fight.

And lo and behold, my hypothesis seemed to be right on the money because after two hours later of us searching (these tunnels were fucking extensive, they really abandoned all this?) our radios crackled to life.

"This is Mystique, come back to the safe house. We found the target location."

'Shocker.' I wanted to feel smug on how I read her like a book but truthfully? I just felt very annoyed. 'What a waste of fucking time.'

This was definitely a petty and stupid way to get at me for choosing to leave. For all that she considered herself the grand master of the Brotherhood, Mystique had the emotional maturity of someone that was never hugged or told they were special as a kid.

Oh I swear to God. If you-

'I wasn't going to say like you.'

Oh…Well, in that case-

'But since you feel so strongly about it, I'm not going to take it away from you.'

I ignored Toad's growl of frustration as Fred and I made our way back. Helping the Immovable Mutant climb the ladder entered through, we arrived at the safe house just as Pietro and Lance pulled up in the jeep.

Mystique and Wanda were already inside (which made sense considering their area was closest) and we gathered around the Shapeshifter redrawing the lines on the maps she had.

"They're here." Mystique pointed to a series of tunnels in Midtown and near the Empire Town Building. "Wanda and I stumbled upon an entrance that had signs of life along with other similar defenses like in the pictures but we didn't go farther without the rest of the team."

"Well, that was anti-climactic." Pietro said, his arms crossed and sporting a frown. The Speedster was in a bad mood from the moment we reconvened, complaining about the stench of the sewers he and Lance had to trek through. I didn't miss how he avoided looking in my direction. "If it was this easy to find them, it makes you wonder how no one else had found them before now."

"It was only easy-" Mystique bit out the word sarcastically. "Because we had the advantage of knowing about their existence thanks to my information and Wanda's powers destabilizing the multiple illusions placed at certain waypoints that concealed further tunnels. Tunnels that don't exist on public records."

Most of us blinked in surprise at the information, Wanda the only one appearing unfazed.

"They built new tunnels?" Lance asked in shock. "They have a Mutant who can do that?"

"That's my theory. It's just as likely they're old tunnels that were never documented and the Morlocks found to expand their community. Best to err on the side of caution regardless. We now have a place of entry, time to suit up and make contact."

Mystique was in full commander mode. The guys stood straighter and quickly scattered to get into their mission gear. Wanda and I followed behind at a slower pace, entering the next rooms to change. Considering how many times we've done this in the past, not even 10 minutes passed before everyone regathered in the main room all suited up. Lance with his black and silver armored suit topped by a half fishbowl, Fred with his leather jacket and plain baggy jeans, Pietro in his greenish blue track suit and finally Wanda with her long cloak and red one-piece.

"What are you wearing?" Lance asked me and looked down at my outfit with a frown. I wasn't wearing Toad's original mission suit but a revamped version tailored to my desires. Sporting dark green pants ending at black armored boots, I wore a black muscle shirt that left my arms bare save for a pair of silver gauntlets around my forearms and wrists but left my palms free to use my slime. I kept the shoulder bads because they were just practical. "Where's your old suit?"

"I thought it was time I got an upgrade." I said while tightening the harnessing holding the shoulders bad. "You know, try something new."

"Something new…Seems to be the theme with you today."

I internally sighed as Lance left with that before walking towards Mystique who had shifted into a middle-aged man and was waiting at the door, ready to go. I really needed to get a moment alone with the Earthquake Generator before this whole thing was over. While Fred was Toad's first real friend, Lance was the first person in the Brotherhood he met and despite his prickly demeanor, he did try to give the man as warm a welcome as he could. He deserved that much.

Wanda and Fred gave my new outfit a look over, the former asking how really practical the boots were when I needed bare skin to stick to walls. In response I tapped a button on the side of the shin and the bottom part of the boot folded and collapsed, sliding open to reveal my bare foot underneath.

"…Where did you even get something like that?" She asked and I shrugged.

"I know a guy."

Marcus really, really doesn't play unimportant, low-level gangster well.

We shuffled back onto the street and our motley crew got even more attention than before. Seems even in the busiest city in the world dressing up in obvious Superhero costumes was bound to draw eyes. It was probably only because Superheroes as a whole aren't that prevalent in this age yet that no one tried to stop us and ask questions.

I idly wondered what would happen if Spider-Man swung overhead and spotted us. Probably nothing good.

Thankfully, we didn't find out because we reached the nearest back-alley sewer entrance without opposition and climbed down it. This way was less spacious than the previous one Fred and I explored, the massive Mutant squeezing himself through the narrow passageway with obvious discomfort. Mystique navigated the tunnels like she's lived in them her whole life, never once stopping or double checking her route. Following her lead, we soon made it to a dead end.

Or at least that's what it looked like, until Wanda waved her hand and the wall rippled like a disturbed lake surface before disappearing, revealing the dark tunnel behind it. We gave collective 'oohs' and Mystique continued walking forward.

We followed for another 20 minutes before the tunnel expanded and opened into a wide room with multiple passages in different directions. Mystique took a moment to look around at each entrance, silently glancing down each way and looked ready to take the leftmost one.

"Stop." An echoing, feminine voice called out before she could make the decision. Everyone turned as one (to the passage opposite of where the Shapeshifter was going to go funny enough) and tensed as a woman walked into open view from the darkness.

She was a tall, fit middle aged white woman with shaggy black hair that reached her shoulders, tan skin and green eyes though one was covered by an eyepatch. Sporting a somewhat dirty brown tank top and leather pants, the woman who I recognized as Callisto stared at us with a frown.

Then she gave a whistle, and I turned when I heard Lance gasp behind me. Seeing the Earthquake Generator looking upward with a surprised face I did the same.

I nearly crapped myself when I saw dozens of man-sized centipede-like monsters crawling on the ceiling and looking down on us with varying degrees of hunger and malice. Their thick armor like carapaces shined in the faint light and their long limbs were like spears but what really got me were the humanoid torsos that existed at the forefronts of the centipedes. Like centaurs but the chitin armor also covered the torso and head, making it impossible to tell their expressions. Their crawling and hissing created a haunting melody in the dark sewers.

Oh sweet baby Jesus…

I (miraculously) was able to rip my gaze away from the nightmare above and looked over to the other entrances when I heard heavy footsteps begin to draw closer. A hulking figure about 10 feet tall exited the entrance where we came from, coated head to toe in a rock armor that seemed to spew minute amounts of magma and steam from random cracks, their face utterly featureless. A little girl with wavy brown hair and abnormally large hands rode on its shoulders.

"Mystique…" Pietro said and I turned to see another person had come from the last tunnel. Blissfully average in comparison to the others, this one was a dark-skinned woman with a shaved head and slim frame that was made strange by the black sclera in her eyes and the glass like cracks at the edges, the cracks actually expanding when she smiled.

"We did not come here to fight." The Shapeshifter immediately said, raising her arms in a peaceful manner. "We just want to talk. We are-"

"We know who you are." Callisto cut her off, still staring at us with her one good eye and Mystique gave a small smile.

"Our reputation proceeds us I see."

"No. It doesn't."

The lackluster tone she said that in made the smile drop from the Shapeshifter. And while I knew it was petty; I couldn't help but give a smile of my own. Shame I couldn't laugh.

HA! Got you covered.

Callisto took a couple steps forward. Lance and Fred made to step in front of Mystique but the Shapeshifter just raised a hand and looked at her as the one-eyed Mutant came to stand in front of her. Inches from her, Callisto stared straight into Mystique's eyes wordlessly.

"Why did you come here?" The dark-skinned woman was the one to ask and the Shapeshifter tilted her head slightly but never looked away from Callisto.

"Like I said. To talk. And possibly give you an opportunity."

"The Morlocks aren't interested." Callisto said bluntly.

"And you speak for them?" Mystique asked sharply and the one-eyed Mutant just kept her face blank. "I think this should be heard by all of them so they can make an informed decision…and I have it on good authority they'll want to hear what I'm about to say."

Callisto frowned at that.

So did I. The staring contest went on for a couple more tense seconds before Callisto turned and looked down the path she came from. Another figure slipped from the darkness, a lanky man with very pale skin, no hair anywhere on his head and sallow eyes.

"She speaks the truth." The pale man said, his voice low and each word spoken in a drawl. "Or at least what she believes to be true."

It was Mystique's turn to narrow her eyes as the one-eyed Mutant ruminated on the man's words. She eventually sighed, releasing a great deal amount of tension in her shoulders and stepped to the side.

"After you then." Callisto said, motioning with a hand towards the tunnel.

"Wait, just like that?" Lance asked and winced when Mystique gave him a sharp look. Callisto smiled thinly.

"The Morlocks welcome all who are wayward…and handle all threats appropriately."

No one missed who she was looking at when she said that, least of all Mystique who upturned her nose and walked past the woman.

Pietro and Lance saddled up to her side, projecting a strong front while Fred and Wanda took up the rear. I glanced up at the ceiling of horrors before doing the same and the Morlocks followed behind at a leisurely stroll. No one lead the way.

Mostly because there was no other way to go then forward. The tunnel seemed to go on for forever, winding and slithering for close to 10 blocks before a light appeared in the distance. Mystique hurried her pace towards the light at the end of the tunnel.

So no one else finds that eerily on the nose? No? Just me?

I slowed my pace as we reached the light and closed my eyes when we walked through. When the intensity diminished, and I could open my eyes without my retina burning, I took in the sight of…well, underground kingdom seemed appropriate.

An utterly massive chamber stretched out before us. As if someone took out a chunk of the earth and left a gaping hole with a roof behind, the underground headquarters had multiple levels worth of open space with different pockets on the wall where little homes were built. Tents and shacks littered the ground floor and various levels, there was a giant roaring bonfire in the center that was paradoxically giving warmth to the entire chamber (even from our distant) yet didn't fill the cavern with smoke. The light also spread in an eerily accurate way to cover the entire chamber and minimize the number of shadows and darkness.

While I always assumed the Morlocks found a place big enough to house the ever-increasing number of Mutants that found their way down here, I wasn't expecting to see a ceiling that could comfortably fit a 7-story house with plenty of more room. Because that's what I immediately honed onto when I took in the chamber. An honest to God building that looked freshly built, paint and all, and Morlocks in cloaks freely exited and entered it.

"Okay, how did you guys even get that down here?" I asked honestly and Callisto chuckled as she arrived at the entrance.

"That's a recent addition. The Mutant who did it is trying to see if he can do a hot spring and arcade as well. The others are just glad we got running water again. We don't have to steal it from random pipes anymore."

'A Mutant who can create entire buildings with functioning amenities connected to nothing…because why not?' Mutant powers are such bullshit.

The one-eyed Mutant lead the way down to the ground floor by a side stair. The steps were carved from the stone and didn't tremble even with Fred's giant mass going down them. The rock armored Mutant with the little girl and the black sclera woman were still with us and I took a look around as we entered their home.

Despite the underground nature of this space and the people who lived here, it was surprisingly clean. No errant trash littered the floor. No strange stains or improvised toiletry out in the open. It…actually didn't smell that bad down here. It naturally had that earthy soil smell because, you know, we were underground but there was no foul smell of people who haven't bathed for weeks if not months.

So, not like Toad. These people actually smelled better.

That's!…Okay, I'll take that one.

Countless eyes tracked us as we walked by. Some under hoods, others in plain view. Most of the Morlocks wore tattered clothing and barely functioning footwear but getting a quick glance at each of one, I realized many of the Morlocks weren't as horribly disfigured as I originally believed.

Sure. There was the occasional Morlock with misshapen limbs, strange growths protruding from their heads or other obvious mutations that came as a byproduct of their powers. I saw four metallic spider-like arms sticking out of a man's back and watched as he used them to crawl up the walls of the cavern.

My eyes locked with a little girl peeking her head from a tent. Her pupils glowed in the darkness, shining in a kaleidoscope of rainbow colors and she tilted her head at my gaze. Another figure came to stand behind the girl and held her shoulders. A mousy woman with short brown hair that bore a sharp resemblance to the girl looked in our direction before smiling down tiredly at the girl who was pointing with curious eyes.

I narrowed my eyes at that, a strange idea forming in my head.

"I understand you must have your reservations but what I have to speak about affects all Muta-"

"You have people down here…" I said, unconsciously cutting off Mystique and Callisto glanced back at me with a quirked brow. "Regular people. Not just Mutants."

The one-eyed Mutant stared at me for a second before continuing to walk.

"A Morlock is a Morlock. Everything else is inconsequential."

I nodded slowly at that and didn't interrupt again. Not that Mystique spoke up. The Shapeshifter frowned thoughtfully and stayed quiet until we reached an open door deep within the Morlock's home.

Callisto non-gently kicked open the door, and we entered a somewhat large bedroom/office within. A simple desk, a few chairs, bed and a couple shelves were the only things in there.

"Sorry about the lack of seats." She said while sitting in the seat behind the desk. "We usually don't get many guests that want to call for a meeting instantly. Please, make yourselves comfortable."

Mystique naturally took the sole other seat in the room and placed it front of the desk. Lance and Pietro continued to stand guard at her side while Fred sat on the ground. I picked a wall in the corner to lean against and after a moment, Wanda came to join me.

The only other Morlock in the room was the dark-skinned woman and her inky sockets took in every last of our movements.

"I suppose basic introductions are in order, since we know of you but not anything specific." Callisto said casually, placing two feet on the desk and leaning back in the chair. "My name is Callisto. I'm the spokesperson for the Morlocks."

"Evangelion." The dark-skinned woman introduced herself with a slight bow. "A pleasure."

"Likewise." Mystique said, returning the bow. "My name is Mystique, and this is the Brotherhood. Though you already knew that."

"Yes." Callisto said. "And now that that's out of the way. You can start telling us why you came here."

Her tone wasn't overly hostile (at least not compared to before) but the veil of civility was barely being held up. I idly wondered if she and Mystique had a past history for her to be acting like this but considering Evangelion wasn't trying to play peacekeeper, they obviously didn't have a problem with this approach. The Shapeshifter looked thoughtfully at the one-eyed Mutant before glancing around.

"I thought we'd have a bigger audience."

"We can work to that. But first we need to know what you plan to say so we can more…easily disseminate it to the others. You understand."

"I think-"

"I don't care what you think." Callisto said frigidly, causing the rest of the Brotherhood other than Wanda to bristle. "Those are my people out there. If you say something that causes a panic or gets people hurt that's on me for not double checking and then we'll be forced to handle it. Letting you in the door was a sign of a goodwill. Time for you to return it."

Okay, it's official. I liked this woman. I fought to keep the smile off my face while Mystique was forced on the backfoot. Taking a minute of silence to (presumably) gather her thoughts, she raised her head.

"Very well." The Shapeshifter said and cleared her thought. "I came to you in this moment because there has been a development in the world above. A development caused by human hands, dedicated solely to handling the 'mutant menace'."

"We've heard this same story many times in the past." Evangelion said with a disinterested tone. "It always ends up a failed attempt and forgotten story. Nothing we couldn't handle or ignore."

"But this is different." Mystique's face hardened. "This is a completely new frontier Mutant kind is unprepared for. Not just isolated manhunts or slander. Not just a play by a bigoted politician that wants to expose us for his campaign. They've created a new weapon. One built to hunt down Mutants of all stripes. No matter the number or where we hide. It'll find us. Protect them from us. It's their Hunter…and their Sentinel."

…

What?

'What?' Any good feeling in my body drained away as Callisto and Evangelion narrowed their eyes at Mystique's reveal. Information that could change the scope of the Mutant world. Knowledge she should not have. 'So how does she-'

My eyes landed on Pietro. The Speedster didn't shift in place, nor did his head tilt slightly at the information coming from Mystique. He didn't react at all. Not like how Lance, Fred and even Wanda had clear reactions of surprise. I knew what happened.

'Oh you sore fucking los-'

"Do you have proof of this?" Callisto asked, and Mystique gave a soft smile.

"You'll get all the proof you need, in a few days."

'No.' They won't. I don't know how much Pietro told Mystique of Magneto's plan, most likely all of it because the Speedster never looked before he leapt despite how his father didn't originally include her in the plan, but it wouldn't matter. Because I told Tabitha who took Logan, and since it's actually still Xavier in the X-Mansion, then if he couldn't find him with Cerebro then he will definitely be able to find Trask. Which means…I most likely just fucked up Magneto's plan. 'Ah shit.'

Well. Look on the bright…You also fucked over Mystique. Small victories, right?

I wasn't supposed to fuck over anyone! I'll admit, I wasn't thinking that hard when I told Tabitha about Trask because I thought I was going to leave this very morning after school. Instead, I'm here in the sewers of New York City, in a secret city of Mutants and mere feet away from the two people I screwed over.

'I need to go.' I thought as Mystique finished speaking and sat back, waiting for Callisto to think over her words. 'Granted, neither of them knows I was the potential main architect of their plans failing but I really, really don't want to risk anything el-'

"Then I suppose we'll see." The one-eyed Mutant said. "You're welcome to stay here for as long as your claims take to prove themselves."

"We appreciate the hospitality." Mystique nodded and stood up. "We'll do our best to familiarize ourselves with our future allies."

The way she said that as if it was a done deal definitely struck a nerve because Callisto's good eye twitched. Successfully getting under her skin for once since they met, the Shapeshifter turned on her feet and exited the office. Lance and the others followed behind. I locked eyes with a contemplative Callisto before quickly exiting as well.

I came out to see the Brotherhood begin to scatter. Mystique seemed to give an order for us to do exactly what she promised. Fred and Wanda went their respective ways to explore this subterranean area while the Shapeshifter walked away with Pietro.

"Hey Lance, can I talk to you?" I grabbed the Earthquake Generator by the arm and he frowned down at me.

"Can't it wait?"

"No." My serious tone stopped him in his tracks. Glancing to where everyone disappeared, he sighed and nodded. I took him to a relatively spare corner of the Morlock's home. Far from the main tents and to the very outskirts where more tunnels leaving the area were.

"What's this about Toad?"

"It's about Mystique." I said after giving a long scan of the area, making sure we didn't have anyone listening and I sighed at the scowl Lance made. "Look, I know you don't want to hear it-"

"You're right. I don't." He said and made to walk away but I stepped in front of him. "Move."

"She's not worth the trouble Lance. All of this? All of her plans? I bet on my life that if any one of you became a problem toward accomplishing them then she'd get rid of you faster than you can say 'Brotherhood'. She won't return your loyalty."

"Really? Loyalty? You want to talk about loyalty?" Lance asked incredulously and pointed a finger at my chest. "Other than the past few weeks, you never once been any good in our fights against the X-Men. You always run with your tail between your legs at the slightest chance you could take!"

Guilty as charged…

"And Mystique is any better?! Sending off to do her bidding and leaving us to clean up her crap? At least the X-Men have people who don't leave them out to dry!"

"Ah. So that's why this is happening." Lance clicked his tongue and made a crooked grin at my confused look. "I thought it was strange you suddenly wanted out when you started being buddy buddy again with Tabitha and Rogue. Think you can use them to get into their little clubhouse? Well, all I have to say is good fucking luck. The X-Men are a way bigger pain in the ass to live with than we'll ever be."

"It's not like that. I don't want to join the X-Men."

"Yeah, because your grand plan of fucking off and finding out is so much better." Lance said, pushing me aside and walking away. "Look, go to the X-Men, or go find your fairytale ever after. I don't care which. Just don't let the door hit you on the way out. We already cleaned up enough of your slime to last a lifetime anyway..."

I watched him disappear within the sea of tent silently, feeling equal parts frustration and sadness. I always knew Lance would the most difficult member of the Brotherhood to convince. In comparison to Fred who joined because it was convenient, and Wanda who was looking for revenge, Lance truly wanted to make the Brotherhood work. The guy lived like someone who had something to prove. It was why he took the role as mission leader so seriously. To show that he meant business.

No matter who got or what got in his way.

What now?

'Now?' Now we give him some time (as much as we could afford anyway) and talk to him again later. Lance needed to understand Mystique couldn't be trusted. 'If not for his sake, then at least for the oth-'

My breath was knocked out of me.

I felt something impact my stomach at high speeds, and I was lifted off the ground. The dull wind underground whip against my face and tossed my hair. The ground and walls rapidly flying by and the world blurred around me. I vaguely realized I was being carried.

Then I was airborne. For a single second, before my back hit the stone wall with a meaty thwack and my breath was robbed from me a second time.

I fell to the ground and a jolt of pain went up my shoulder from landing on my arm. Sitting up with a groan, I looked around to see that I was in another section of the sewers. There were no discernible features of the tunnels I was taken to. I was alone.

My jaw exploded in pain. I fell to one knee as a hard force snapped my head to the side before another impact struck my lower back, nearly sending me to the ground.

I barely caught the bluish silver blur that disappears into the darkness.

"Pietro…"

I stood back up, slowly, and waited in the dark tunnels for a moment. Then I twirled on my feet and leveled a fist in the direction of a rapidly approaching blur.

I caught nothing but air, and gave a sharp hiss as a hard blow landed on my kidney. I was sent stumbling forward from another punch to the back of my head and I would have slammed onto the wall but I was able to catch myself, planting two hands against it.

"I always knew you were a coward Toad, but I didn't think you were a traitor as well." The Speedster's words echoed down the tunnel, making it difficult to tell which direction it was coming from. "Couldn't handle the heat so you're running away. Typical, but trying to pin the Brotherhood against one another? That's just low, even for you."

"Oh that's fucking rich." I chuckled in a raspy tone. "Remind me, which one of us was going to betray their friends because of their unresolved daddy issues?"

Pietro came running in, covering the distance in an instant. He ran along the walls to dodge the ball of Mucus I threw and my head whipped back as he punched the top of my head. Gritting my teeth as my vision swam, I wildly swung in the direction he was running but he disappeared down the tunnel again.

Why are you antagonizing him!?

"At least I have a father." Pietro said in an angry tone. "Someone with a vision and purpose beyond your petty bullshit."

"Is that what you tell yourself? That's he's some great visionary? Get real, he's just an asshole who abuses his powers and kids to get what he wants-"

I blocked the super-fast punch he aimed at my chest with my forearms (it was blind luck really) and I tried to trip him but he kicked my shin before punching my stomach two times and the side of my face in the same motion. I tried to head butt him but he just leaned away and punished the attempt with two more punches at me face before focusing on my torso.

"And what would you know about greatness!?" Pietro roared, his fist connecting with my jaw. "You're a two-bit thug who never accomplished a thing in your life!"

"And despite your greater powers, you're as big of a fuck up as I am." I spat to the side and gave him a bloody grin. "No wonder your father doesn't trust you to be on his team. Without your powers, you'd be truly worthless…but I guess the apple doesn't fall far from the tree, huh?"

Pietro lunged me, enraged, and I raised my arms to meet him. I wanted to say the things I learned with Holly helped me, or that my new powers gave me an edge.

They didn't. He was too fast. He hit 5 times while I barely got off one. The Speedster got in close, did his damage and ran away before anything I did could connect. Even in his angered and distracted state, Pietro took me apart without much effort.

My vision clouded. I could feel the bruises on my face were beginning to swell and the ache in my bones grew worrying. I became lightheaded.

The world flipped when two hard impacts slammed into the back of my knees. I lost feeling momentarily and fell forward onto the ground. Past the heavy labored breathing and my blood slowly dripping down my shirt, I slightly raised my head to see Pietro's boots right in front of me. The Speedster breathed heavily (though it was from anger on his part) before taking one last inhale and steadying himself.

"It didn't have to be like this Toad." He said, staring down at my kneeling form with a scowl. "We could have worked something out. You could have been a part of someone great. But now? I'm going to take you to Mystique and have her decide what happens to you…I'll try to speak in favor of you, for old times' sake."

"How kind of you…" I mumbled sarcastically. Pietro's frown deepened and he kneeled down to my level, tilting his head.

"You can still get out of this. Just swear to Magneto's cause and promise to do whatever you're told. Do that, and everything will be forgiven."

I lowered my head at that. Appearing to really think on the offer, the Speedster waited patiently and even stepped closer when I turtled up.

I waited until he was inches away.

Pietro screamed when my hand, coated in my Toxin, latched on to his right foot and squeezed. The Toxin burned through his boot and armor, and his scream became inhuman when it reached flesh.

I gave my own yell of pain when Pietro's other foot lashed out in reflex and stamped down on my arm, the angle and his superspeed causing a sickening crack to echo across the tunnel.

We scrambled away from each other. White blinding pain flooded my vision as I cradled my limply hanging arm while Pietro held his leg that had a hole in his boot and a blackened layer of skin revealed underneath. His face rapidly paled as the smell of burnt flesh filled the tunnel, and he glared furiously in my direction.

"Y-You…YOU FUCKING-"

I raised my one good hand and threw a glob of Mucus at him. Pietro tried to lunge away but with one leg out of commission, the Speedster wasn't quite able enough to dodge. The glob coated his torso and pinned him to the stone wall. Pietro tried to free himself, pushing and trying to tear at the Mucus but failed to do anything to it.

That's when I stood up, groggily. The Speedster jerked his head up and his pale face became even paler when I approached him.

"W-Wait. Wait! Hold on Toad! W-We can still talk about this-"

"Want to know something funny, Pietro?" I cut him off, looming over his trapped form and the Speedster flinched. "Despite everything that happened; despite you being a total prick about my business and knowing you would ultimately betray us…I still considered you my friend. Isn't that fucking hilarious?"

Pietro blinked at that. Past the tears of pain and anger, there was genuine confusion and hesitation. Sporting a number of conflicting emotions on his face, Pietro took a moment to gather his thoughts before opening his mouth to speak.

"I-"

My foot lashed out and hit him square in the face. Watching the Speedster fall unconscious (he always was a glass cannon), I turned and walked down the tunnel. I only got a couple meters away before my arm flared in agony and I had to lean against the wall, holding my limp arm until the pain stopped pulsing through my body.

"You know, back in my day, friendships were a lot simpler. And a lot less violent."

Despite my current state, I couldn't help the chuckle that escaped me as Evangelion exited the corner and stood in front of me. My battered body didn't appreciate the act but I was beyond caring.

"Haven't you heard? It's normal for close friends to fight."

"I think there are limits to expressing closeness, but I'll take your word for it." She said in amusement and reached into the open air. A series of cracks formed in the air, circling her hand before they shattered and a long clothe appeared in her grip. "Here."

I didn't resist as Evangelion took the cloth and wrapped it around my torso and over my shoulder, creating a makeshift sling for my arm. I got another jolt of pain when I placed my broken arm in it but I forced it down and gave the dark-skinned woman a grateful smile.

"Thank you."

"It's not much, but I hope it helps."

"It's more than enough." I didn't know how well my minor regeneration would do against a broken arm but it was the best I got.

It's a miracle I've never got one considering…well, everything I got into.

"I need to leave."

"I won't stop you, but what about him?" Evangelion nodded towards the unconscious Pietro and I shook my head.

"He'll be fine." I've seen the Speedster walk off worst, and my slime will naturally dissolve once enough time passes (or at least weaken to the point he could just rip it off). He'll be able to leave this place at his own leisure when he wakes up. "Hey, listen. I should warn you-"

"If this is about your leader, then don't worry. Callisto didn't trust her the moment she walked in, and this little display won't help her case."

"But she is telling the truth about the Sentinels." I admitted and the dark-skinned woman blinked. "But she's still super shady and doesn't deserve any benefit of the doubt beyond that, believe me."

"So she's telling the truth, but she's not trustworthy?" Evangelion asked and sighed when I shrugged helplessly. "Sometimes I really don't miss life topside. It's all so complicated…"

"You're not wrong." I chuckled lowly. Taking one last glance at Pietro, I walked by her and began walking down the tunnel. I stopped when I made it near the end and looked back at the Morlock. "I'm sorry to ask, but do you mind doing me another favor?"

"Depends. What's the favor?" She asked.

"It's small. The people I came in with, the young ones not the blue skinned woman, tell them…tell them I'm sorry about leaving in a hurry. Tell them something came up but that I didn't regret a single moment we had together. And that we'll meet again. I promise that."

Evangelion just stared at me for a moment before nodding quietly.

Then I hobbled away into the darkness.

A/N: This chapter got away from me. It actually would have gone on longer but I cut off some parts that didn't really add much in my opinion. Tell me what you think of what did make it through.

Toad's departure was never going to clean or simple. For better or worse (mostly worse) the Brotherhood wasn't full of bad people but it sure as hell had its bad apples. Pietro was never going to let their little standoff at the festival go without a reckoning. And despite Toad ultimately winning that fight, he walked away way more fucked up than the Speedster and won due to Pietro letting his guard down.

A win's a win though. Some people will be upset Toad wasn't able to have a heartfelt goodbye to each of the Brotherhood members but hey, that's just how it goes. Sometimes you do get to have a few moments to have a wholesome goodbye and a few words. Other times you get rocked and left bleeding, with a broken arm and a potential target on your back by your psychotic shapeshifting bitch of a leader.

That's life. I feel SI Toad is about to get a lot of that in this fic. Let's see how well he handles it.

I truly hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T08:11:50+0100

Chapter 9: I'll See You Again

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

Trekking through the dark and damp sewers of New York City after getting the beating of your life was about as fun as it sounded. Add in a broken arm and a definite concussion, it was a small mercy that I found an exit after walking for close to half an hour. Walking up the walls and slightly struggling to push the manhole cover aside with one hand, I climbed into a random dirty alley.

'How far did he take me?' Not far, I came to find out. Pietro actually backtracked a good distance and carried me closer to the safe house. At least compared to how far we were when we reached the Morlock's home anyway.

I still had to hobble the rest of the way to my car but by virtue of this being New York, no one gave the dirty and badly beaten teenager a second glance. Fumbling with my keys for a moment, I climbed into my truck with a groan and shifted it into gear.

The drive back to Bayville was far more somber this time around. I didn't try to rush, instead driving at a medium pace and minding the road for any irregularities. I didn't want to tempt fate and have a cop stop me for speeding. There was also the fact that every time the truck hit the slightest bump, it shifted my arm and caused a spike of pain to jolt up my shoulder.

It got better as I got closer to town, the pain no longer as sharp as before but I still couldn't move my shoulder worth a damn. The hour drive felt longer than the original trip, and by the time I arrived at Bayville the sun had passed its zenith and was beginning its downward descent.

Huh. It's kind of strange.

'What is?' I asked as I pulled into the Brotherhood's driveway and parked the truck.

We left with the others after school. Then we drove to the city to look for a society of hidden Mutants, found them, broke things off with the others and made it back here all before it even hit nighttime. It was only a few hours, but it feels like days have passed.

I snorted lightly at that, not disagreeing, before staring out my window at the mansion. Even after it was spruced up thanks to Wanda's powers, it still had the small details that marked it as home.

The patch of flattened grass where Lance often parked his jeep and worked on it. The edges of the door that were cracked from Fred leaving to go get food. The blood red curtains hanging from the window of Wanda's room, and the lawn chair on the front yard Pietro used whenever the fool wanted to get some sun.

Oh hey, there's that hatch I used whenever I wanted to leave inconspicuously or spy on Wanda, good times. Good times…

I took in the Brotherhood's Mansion, the place Toad called home for the better part of two years. And a place we probably wouldn't see for a long, long time.

Ironically, I wasted more time doing that than on the actual reason I came here for. I quickly ran through the front door and up to my bedroom. The living space hadn't changed very much since the first day I woke up in it. Other than clear out the literal garbage Toad had lying around; the rest of the bedroom was left as is. An unintentional homage to the departed Mutant.

As far as memorials go, this ain't so bad.

I pushed aside my cabinet and kneeled to unhook a couple loose floorboards from their placements.

I pulled out three duffel bags of varying sizes and weight. One had large bundles of unmarked bills, mostly in 20s and 10s for the sake of convenience in everyday use. Another had maps of the country, notebooks filled with important cities and landmarks I researched and a few cellphones I bought for a rainy day.

The last was mainly clothes, toiletries, my ID and passport. I double checked that everything was there, that no one tampered with them despite the fact I was the only one who knew they existed. With how my luck was lately I wasn't taking any chances.

Thankfully, everything was as it should be. Zipping them back up, I opened my window and began chucking them into the front yard. I then scoured the house for some pen and paper.

It was a big ask, I knew, considering whose house this was but thankfully Wanda had some in her room. Sitting down at the dinner table, I wrote a note to place in everyone's rooms save for Pietro and Mystique.

It wasn't much. I didn't give any details on where I was going or what my plans were. Mostly because I had still had some even of self-preservation, partly because I still didn't have much of a plan.

I just wished them good luck, and to take of themselves. I also placed a spare phone in Wanda's and Lance's room on her bed and his desk respectively. I already had my number saved on them. Whether they ever called was up to them.

My work here done, I dragged my bags to the back of the truck and stuffed two of them into a hidden compartment I had installed underneath the bed floor while the tossing the bag full of clothes and IDs in the passenger seat.

My next step was even quicker to handle. He admittedly wasn't high on my list of priorities all things considered, and I sure as hell wasn't going to have a tearful goodbye with the man, but I felt it was only fair to do my part for Marcus. Despite how much money we made together and how he's grown in power, the drug dealer still lived in the same run-down house I first followed him to.

I parked my car a few blocks away and hopped to the roof of his house, my arm good enough now to withstand the movement without blinding pain. I made sure to avoid his little security detail at the front door, a middle-aged man suspiciously wearing a thick leather jacket in the spring and staring intently around the area, and entered through the original hole in the ceiling I made (he never did get around to fixing it).

The man wasn't home which worked out fine for me. Walking into his bedroom on the second floor, I tossed a folder full of information on other drug dealer locations and safehouses I kept for a rainy day. Seeing as how I wasn't going to need it anymore, I figured I'd give it to him as a going away present. I also threw down a small sticky note. It only had three words.

'It was fun.'

I left soon after and made it back to my truck without anyone seemingly seeing me. I quickly drove off until I was in entirely different part of town and entered a gas station. Paying the gas station attendant to fill up my car, I sat in the driver's seat and sighed.

'Alright, I got my bags from the house, left the phones and notes for the Brotherhood, and Marcus.' All that I had left to do was get the rest of my back up cash from the storage unit Downtown and…well, hit the road.

That's not true…

I closed my eyes softly at Toad's words, the idea having crossed my mind.

'There's no guarantee they'll be there.' For all I knew, they were currently in Trask's secret base, tearing their way through it and the Sentinel to get back Logan. 'They probably won't be back for hours. And when they do, they're bringing back a lot of problems with them.' Depending on if Magneto can somehow still pull off his plan with so many dominos out of place.

It's also just as likely they're still searching for him or are prepping to leave.

'I've already wasted enough time.'

…Is that what she is? A waste of time?

"That's not-!" I nearly yelled before stopping myself and clenching my jaw. Taking a deep breath, I reopened my eyes and silently stared at the people going back and forth on the sidewalk. A mother and her two kids. A man walking by on his phone. I blinked when I saw a woman run by in tight sport gear, her long brain hair done in a braid and bobbing as she ran. "Oh…There is someone else I forgot about."

Waiting until my tank was full, I drove to my next destination with a contemplative expression. I knew the gym was about to close soon and by extension the Mixed Martial class, not to mention this one of our "cheat" days so I knew she wouldn't be there.

So it was with me parking my truck next to her car and entering her building (it took me a few minutes to find her apartment) I gently knocked on Holly's door and she opened it to blink at my waiting form.

"What the fuck happened to you?" She asked, giving all my bruises a long look over before settling on my arm in a sling.

"It's…been a long day." I said and Holly nodded slowly. "Listen, I'm not here to take up too much of your time. I just wanted to come by and say thank you, for everything you taught me. I know it wasn't much but I think it saved my life when it mattered. I won't forget that."

"Okay…"

"I'm leaving Holly. Leaving Bayville." I said bluntly and she recoiled in genuine surprise. "We probably won't meet again but I hope we do if I ever return. If you're still around that is. I may even learn a thing or two in the meantime. Not get my ass completely handed to me next time we spar."

I chuckled weakly though Holly just stared at me with an uncharacteristic intensity in the usually carefree woman's eyes.

"Where will you go?"

"I got some ideas." I deflected the question and scratched my neck. "I may hit up the major cities on the East Coast before heading deeper inland. See what I find."

"So you have no concrete plan." Holly cut through the bullshit and pursued her lips at my nonchalant shrug. She fell silent for a few seconds before stepping away from the door and heading back into her apartment. "Come in."

I blinked at the offer as she disappeared around the corner and I glanced around.

"Oh…Uh, I-"

"What, you on a timetable?" She asked from within and I fell silent.

At this point?…I didn't even know. If Pietro was coming for me he would have caught up with me in the road, let alone when I was in the house. With Mystique probably still fucking around with the Morlocks the odds of anyone actually homing in on my location is slim to none.

Those were the reasons I used to justify stepping into Holly's apartment and closing the door behind me. I stepped in a medium sized living room with white walls, a mahogany dining table, a leather couch with matching recliner in front of a large TV. There were a few art pieces hanging on the walls and smaller, more personal home decorations lying around. It was a comely and clean space.

"You want something to drink?" Holly voice came from her kitchen and I slumped down on her couch with a sigh.

"Just some water, thanks."

A minute passed before Holly exited the kitchen with a tray. I quirked a brow when I saw two steaming cups of tea on them.

"Ran out of water." She explained, her face straight despite the blatant lie (how did she make the tea then?) and placed the tray on the counter. I took a cup as Holly walked around the couch and took out a box of incense from the drawer along with some matches to lit them. I smelled the tea and found it to have a nice mellow smell, like Oolong. It mixed oddly well with the earthy incense filling the room and when I took a sip, I found it to be quite nice. Not too sweet or bitter.

"This is good."

"Thanks. Old family recipe." Holly said, taking a seat next to me and grabbing her own cup. We shared a quiet moment while sipping the tea before she smacked her lips. "So, not that it's any of my business, but I got to know. What brought this on so suddenly?"

"It wasn't sudden. This is something that's been in the works. I made the decision to go through with it months ago."

"You've been thinking about this for a few months yet you still don't have a destination in mind?" Holly asked rhetorically and snorted when I turned my face away. "Long term planning isn't your strong suit, is it?"

Oh she has no idea.

"I'll figure it out."

"Ah yes, the old reliable 'I'll figure it out'. Sun Tzu had a whole chapter dedicated to that strategy I believe. Good read."

She was mocking me at her amusement but despite that, I did give a chuckle at her words. Appearing smug at the sound Holly took another sip of her tea before continuing.

"As attractive as suicidal confidence is on a man, I find it hard to believe you'd choose to leave with so little planning backing it. You struck me as being smarter than that."

"Maybe I'm not as smart as you thought I was."

"Are you in trouble Todd?" Holly asked, glancing again at my sling. "I can't imagine you falling down some stairs would leave you with like this, and I know injuries caused in a fight when I see them. Is the one, or one's, who did that the reason you need to go?"

"…They weren't the reason originally." I admitted lowly. "I made the decision to leave Bayville long before they became a problem. I was gathering funds and resources for the eventual day it'll happen, but my…employer isn't very fond of me anymore. Neither is a former coworker due to some things I admittedly did do, even if they were by accident. Add in a current new development coming soon and I decided to move up my plans."

I didn't know why I was telling her all this. I hadn't known Holly for very long. Hell, she was still every bit as mysterious as ever. Maybe I was losing my edge, taking risks because I thought they wouldn't matter soon (we all knew how that ended). Maybe Pietro knocked something loose upstairs and I was subconsciously scrambling for any allies I could find.

…Or maybe, I just wanted to have a straight conversation with someone for once that wasn't the voice in my head. Just once.

Toad didn't respond to that and Holly appeared contemplative.

"Am I safe to assume this 'employer' and 'coworker' are Mutants like yourself?" She asked and I nodded. "And their powers?"

"Stronger, and more dangerous. One can shapeshift into anyone they want and is a master spy. Another can move and react at literal Mach speeds. He was the one who did this."

"Ouch. That conversation we had about opponents too fast to fight head on is starting to make a lot of more sense now." Holly grimaced. "Yeah, that all sounds rough. But I suppose my question is, why didn't you consider the obvious solution to your problems?"

"What obvious solution?" I asked with frown.

"Aren't there two Mutants groups in this town? Your group and the other one in that special boarding school run by that mind reading old dude? Why don't you just shack it up with them?" Holly asked and blinked at the utterly dead stare I sent her way. "What?"

"…Holly, I avoided asking all this time because you were willing to teach me and I pretty much darkened your doorstep randomly, but I got to ask. How do you know that?"

"Oh." Holly shrugged. "I was told about people like you from my senior members. I was actually told to investigate the Mutants in town when I could but got bored with the school so I never bothered checking you guys out. Funny how life works huh?"

"Senior members?" I echoed with a frown. "You're part of an organization?"

"Ah ah. I asked you first." She wiggled her finger with a cheeky grin. "Answer my question and I'll answer yours."

"…What was the question again?" I honestly forgot while I tried to process her words and Holly took another sip.

"I don't know about the other members of your group but from how you describe them, odds are they wouldn't be all too chummy with the Mutants in that school. They seem to take their boyscottery very seriously and there are some powerful people in there. Why don't you just ask them to protect you-"

"No."

Holly blinked at the instant answer, and tilted her head as I cleared the hardness from my voice.

"…No?"

"No."

"…May I ask why not?"

She was probably expecting a well thought out reason for my response (maybe not, considering everything else). Or maybe an impassioned speech on the true nature of the X-Men and how we can never coexist.

My answer was far simpler.

"Because I don't want to."

There was a lull. A moment where Holly didn't say a word and seemingly staring right through me at something else.

"So let me get this straight." Then she said, placing down her cup and staring me down with an intensity that'd make Wanda pause. "You've made enemies of some powerful people. People with abilities far greater than your own, who you fucked over accidentally, and will definitely not take kindly if they ever found out. But instead of joining this other Mutant group who can protect you from them, stay in a place you know and can guarantee your safety, you're going into a mostly unknown to you, incredibly dangerous and very hostile world that already hates you for what you are…just because you don't want to?"

…You know, when she puts it like that…

Of course the thought had crossed my mind. Beyond the regular bullshit the Brotherhood and the X-Men got up to, beyond the enmity they built up and the countless reasons they have to throw me to the wolves, I knew that if I went to Xavier and made a genuine plea for protection against Mystique and Magento, I was 98 percent sure he'd give it.

Not because they wanted something out of me. Not because they trusted me or thought I earned the benefit of the doubt. Hell, I doubt they'd frame it as paying me back for the info on where Logan is.

No, they'd do it, because it was the right thing to do. Because that's who they were.

And the thought of being under their yoke, the thought of being under another person's thumb, no matter how benign they were, to be bound because of something out of my control, the choice taken away, again…it burned my soul like nothing else did.

"It's little more complicated than that." I said, before coming to a decision and downing the rest of my tea. I exhaled with finality. "But yeah. Yes I am."

I was done with people deciding things for me. Done following what was familiar because it was safe. Done being tethered. I'd find my own path. And if I died looking for it?

Well. At least one of us was already ahead on that count.

…Oh. You mean me…Ah screw it. HELL YEAH!!!

Holly just continued to stare, her eyes moving in her sockets and taking in every detail of me. Searching for something.

She must have found it, because her smile widened. Eerily so. Showing pure white teeth and even some of her gums, I unconsciously leaned back as Holly lifted her head with a painfully obvious sense of glee.

"You…are so fucking stupid." She said and I blinked in surprise at how happy she sounded. "You, my sir, are so fucking ridiculously stupid."

"Uhh-"

"And insane. And suicidal. And I think also a little retarded."

"Okay, now that's just-"

"You'll fit in just fine."

I paused, and was about to push her on what she meant by that.

That was the moment I lost all feeling in my good arm. Then my legs went. Then my torso.

Experiencing a full body shut down and being sucker punched by what felt like the Sandman's personal knockout gas, through the rapidly growing haze I watched Holly deftly catch the teacup I dropped and smile at me.

"Don't worry, this next part shouldn't take very long. I'll guard you and your stuff in the meantime."

My body fell back, limp against her couch. My eyes grew heavier as she set the cup back down.

"I'd wish you luck but…I have a strong feeling he's going to like you."

My consciousness slipped away.

I awakened with a lurch. My eyes snapped open as I woke up lying on the ground. The soft, grassy ground. I blinked as my direct view was filled with nothing but deep vibrant green and what seemed like endlessly tall tree from my angle.

Dude…

Picking myself off the floor and pausing when I realized I did so with both hands, I stared down at my restored arm for a second before looking around at my surroundings. I was in a forest like I originally guessed. A vast forest with no horizon in sight, giant roots burrowed free from the ground but it was…strange somehow.

The colors of this place popped out at you like someone put on a filter. The grass and leaves were an impossibly vibrant green, the bark of the trees a magnetic healthy brown, the sun's ray piercing through the thick canopy looked more like flowing curtains of gold than genuine sunlight. Even the wind carried a melody when it passed. An actual melody. An honest to God tune that sounded like the catchiest song from my childhood.

The forest felt alive, in ways that were difficult to explain. It was like stepping into a masterpiece of an artwork. I almost became lost in it all…until a clear and sophisticated smooth voice came from behind me.

"You know, when I heard that Ichabod gave that girl her own Astral Tea, I was really expecting her to serve it to an Evil Spirit for a lark. Good on her for tempering my expectations."

I slowly turned on my feet…and stared down blankly at the 4 foot tall Jackal in lime green robes standing in front of me. The body was human, male and fit, with bronze bracers on his wrist and a wrought iron chain belt around his waist. The monocle on the right eye sort of clashed with the rest of the outfit but I wasn't paying it much mind because there was a humanoid Jackal standing right in front of me.

Was I going crazy?

I'd say no since I'm seeing him too but…you know.

I took a breath, miraculously, and centered my emotions before giving what I felt was a perfectly reasonable respond.

"Please tell me she gave me some highly experimental LSD or other hard drug and she didn't just transport me to the Fey Realm. I've had a really long day and I sort of need a win here." I said with a groan and the Jackal recoiled slightly before giving his own very blank stare.

"She didn't tell you a single thing, did she?" He asked and I had the unique experience of seeing a Jackal give a very human sigh when I shook my head. "Of course she didn't. Who was I kidding…"

He gained a woeful expression before shaking it off and giving me a "friendly" smile.

"Forgive me for the confusion, let's start over hm? My name is Master Panknok Teethstealer, though most just call me Pan. What's your name?"

"…"

"I'm not a Fey if that's what you're worried about. Believe me, you'd know if you ended up in the Fair Isles."

"I wasn't focused on that anymore. I was just…processing." I admitted and Pan gave an understanding nod. Giving me another second to think, I shook my head and outstretched a hand. "Todd. Todd Tolansky."

"It's a pleasure to meet you Mr. Tolansky." We shook hands firmly (I was careful to avoid his sharp claws) and the Jackal tilted his head, his ears flopping in a cute way. "Holly truly did not give you any information about this?"

"Nope. She just called me stupid and crazy before saying I would 'fit right in'. What does that mean?"

"…She said that?" Pan blinked. "About you? Holly, said that about you?"

"Yeah?"

"…By the Old Adages and New, please. Not another one…"

I quirked a brow at the long-suffering tone in the Jackal's voice before he turned and began walking away.

"Follow me. I'll answer any question you have on the way to the First Master."

I watched Pan walk deeper into the woods and hesitated for second before sighing and running after him. While I think most would agree that following a strange humanoid talking Jackal into an otherworldly forest probably wasn't the best idea, I was already here and was liable to get lost on my own. 'More lost than I already am.'

In for a penny.

We traversed the forest for what felt like hours. Climbing over fallen tree the size of skyscrapers, jumping across canyons with bottomless pits, and pushing through bushes that went on for forever. Despite his smaller size, Pan was quick on his feet and was able to navigate the supernatural environment with far greater ease then I could. The Jackal had impressive parkour skills and that was coming from me.

We chatted as we moved along and I was finally able to get some long-awaited answers.

"We have been called many things over the years. Explorers, Slayers, Wanderers but at our core, we are Diplomats first and Scholars second. Tell me Mr. Tolansky, how deep is your knowledge of mythology? Of ancient heroes and monsters? Of the supernatural and spiritual entities that have been recorded in one story or another? Well, just know that the vast majority of them are real. Goblins, Harpies, Mermaids, Fairies, Trolls, Centaurs, Oni, Krakens, Demigods, Dragons and many more. Many unchanging across eons. Others have evolved and adapted to a new world and some are not even of this dimension."

I listened as Pan explained most of what I already knew from the fantasy melting pot that was a Marvel Universe but it was still fascinating to hear it as straight fact from a living example.

"Now just because they are creatures of a different stripe and age does not mean they should all be labeled with the same brush. That way leads ignorance and tragedy." Pan said in a stern tone. "Many times whenever the supernatural meets the mundane, the cause is not always the same. Some are misplaced due to reasons outside of their own control, be it internal or otherwise. Some have no idea of what they do and others do but believe they must out of necessity."

"And I assume that's where you guys come in." I guessed and Pan nodded before leaping over a three-story boulder in one jump. "So you guys are like what? Peacekeepers?"

"In a sense. We try to enter conflicts as unbiased third parties to avoid escalation and greater strife. Try to discover the root problem and go about solving it so peace can be restored."

"How noble…"

"You don't approve?"

"Just find it a little hard to believe. Sounds like dangerous work. You guys do this out of the kindness of your hearts?"

"Some out of kindness. Many find purpose in what we accomplish while a few of my peers have goals beyond it but agree what we do is necessary. The world is a beautiful but chaotic place Mr. Tolansky, even more so the unseen areas. Helping to create a couple pockets of quiet to enjoy it just sounds nice, no?"

I couldn't lie; the Jackal had a point. In between the regular madness of Superheroes and Supervillains, hostile alien societies and secret agent organizations, the Supernatural also raged in the background and made a crazy world even nuttier. I couldn't deride anyone for trying to tidy up the house where they could.

Good God. We always talk about it but I really keep forgetting where we live…

"Are you guys affiliated with the Master of the Mystic Arts?" I asked and the Jackal blinked while we walked around an incredibly large sand pit.

"We have relations. While their main focus is on Extra-dimensional threats and the Occult our interest occasionally align. I'm surprised you know about them." Pan gave a quiet sigh of relief. "I'm glad Holly decided to bring you up to speed on some things. At least she did her job there."

I didn't have the heart to tell the poor guy she didn't do that either. He seemed really nice and earnest.

"Of course, that's where our roles as Scholars comes into effect. To impress upon the Supernatural without preparation is to invite death or worse. Even before seeking out the reasons behind a conflict, we go to great lengths to impart information about the Supernatural world to our acolytes and give whatever other tools they would need to complete the mission. Self-study into the myriad planes that exist in the crevices of the universe is highly endorsed."

I was beginning to get a clearer picture of the kind of organization Holly and Pan are a part of, though I guess Order would be the more appropriate name. While the Jackal didn't say it outright, I could infer not all solutions to a conflict could end peacefully and they never gave me the impression of being helpless.

Add in his agility and skill, and Holly's own unnatural physical prowess, I assumed they were some sort of Supernatural Warrior Monk Order.

Which sounds fucking badass.

'It does. But we just left one group, do we really want to commit to another so soon?'

Oh come on man. Look, I loved the Brotherhood, more than you ever did but I will finally agree on one thing. When we weren't fighting the X-Men, we were doing jackshit. We had no purpose. This? This sounds like one hell of a purpose.

"We're here." Pan stopped and I withdrew from my musing to look around at the area we arrive down to.

We had left the forest and were standing in front of a wide, still lake with a wooden house built on its bank.

It was weird. In comparison to its vibrant surroundings, the house didn't refract the light or draw attention in an almost magnetic way. Its mundane appearance was a stark contrast to its spectacular surroundings and that, in its own way, caught my eye.

It almost distracted me from the old man relaxing in the grass a few feet from us (it was also now that I realized that other than Pan, I had seen no other living creature since I got here). He wore a pair of baggy grey pants, black flip flops and an open vest that revealed his chest and stomach.

I called him old due to the full head of white hair and beard but he hardly had any wrinkles save for around his eyes. His skin had a healthy tan and when he opened his eyes, they were a very clear blue.

"Master Thaddeus." Pan greeted the man, bowing deeply.

"Ah, Pan. Good to see you." Thaddeus smiled lazily at the Jackal before glancing at me. "You as well Mr. Tolansky."

I just nodded at that, not even surprised he knew my name, and Thaddeus sat up crossing his legs to face us.

"Please, sit. I imagine you still have questions that Pan was not able to get to."

Tons. More than I've ever had for anything but I settled for what I thought was the most important ones as I sat on the grass with the Jackal.

"Your Order, or Sect or whatever it is, you train people to do the things Pan was talking about, right? Face the Supernatural and live to tell the tale?"

"Yes, but we always insist that force should be a final measure."

"I'm assuming you don't just teach them a couple of martial arts moves and send them on their way to face off against Demons and Spirits. You teach them magic right?"

"Actually Demons are from Hell so they would be the responsibility of Kamar-Taj." Pan cut in and blushed lightly when we both turned to look at him. "J-Just reminding you. Hehe."

"Among other skills." Thaddeus smoothly continued the conversation. "We are an old Order and have amassed a great amount of knowledge in many esoteric fields."

"And you're willing to teach someone those skills just for signing up? Sounds risky."

"Would you prefer to fight a black bear or lion without your latent Mutant powers Mr. Tolansky?" He asked with a bemused smile and I grimaced. "We strive to keep peace where we can but we don't send our people out to die either. Of course, our Order doesn't give out any of these secrets without careful deliberation."

"So I'll need to earn it." That made a lot more sense. They'd be stupid to just give any regular dude the tools to be face monsters and not expect them to abuse it.

"You seem to be quite focused on the power aspect of this conversation. You did the same when speaking with Pan. Do you crave strength?"

"Have you ever known someone that enjoys being weak?"

"Weakness implies a lack of options. Are you out of options?"

"…No. I'm not." But I didn't have many either. As if he could read my mind (I wouldn't be surprised or care at this point) the First Master gave me an understanding smile.

"In my experience, men always want power for the same reason. The power to take whatever they want whenever they want. The power to go where they wish and take another's wealth, land, possibly even life. Tell me Mr. Tolansky, why do you want power?"

I thought on the question, brainstorming a reason that would please the apparent leader of this Supernatural organization. I thought to lie about my intentions, making them nobler than they really were to endear myself to the man but I immediately scrapped that idea. I wasn't the best liar and he would probably see through the bullshit easily.

So I went with the one thing that's been working surprisingly well today.

I chose to tell the truth.

"I want to be free." I admitted. "I want to be free from titles I didn't ask for. Free from other people's machinations and gain the ability to choose my own battles. I want to be free from everything that ties me down."

"Even consequences?" Thaddeus asked and I gave a small smile.

"With all due respect sir, I don't believe there's such a thing. You could have all the power in the universe but consequences will still find you. Maybe you'll be strong enough to ignore them, but they will still happen. That's life. It'd be too boring otherwise."

"That's life…" The old man echoed the words, rolling them on his tongue for a second in thought. Then he gave a low, amused snort. "She was right."

He waved his hand and I flinched when I felt a spot on my arm began to rapidly warm up. Not enough for it to be painful but it was definitely noticeable and when I looked down, I saw a strange symbol glowing white on my forearm. Two straight lines with a third cutting across the top points at an angle (sort of like an unfinished arrow).

"Consider that an entry pass into our hall." Thaddeus explained as I ogled the symbol and laid back on the grass. "It will get you through the door but the rest, as they say, is up to you."

I paused at the info and gave the symbol a longer look.

"And where exactly is your hall?"

"Don't worry." Thaddeus gave a small smile. "You'll find it sooner rather than later."

I would have questioned that rather cryptic line if my eyelids hadn't suddenly become incredibly heavy. The bright and vibrant world around me blurred. It was with the old man closing his eyes to presumably relax again and Pan giving me one last encouraging nod, my eyelids shut.

And when I opened them, I found myself back in Holly's apartment. The owner was standing by her window staring out into the street and turned when I came to.

"Oh, you're back." She said and I sat up, my body's autonomy returned to me. I groggily glanced towards the window where the faint orange light peeked through.

"How long was I out?"

"An hour, give or take. How did it-" She paused and stared at my arm still in the sling. I shifted my shirt and right there in my forearm was a very faint outline of the mark. "…Oh I cannot wait to tell my uncle about this. He's going to lose his shit."

She sounded incredibly happy about that and I rubbed my neck where it had gotten sore from lying against the couch.

"So." Holly crossed her arms and gave me a grin. "What do you think?"

"…I want to be mad about you knocking me unconscious but I don't have the energy for it. At least I got something tangible out of it this time." I said and she furrowed her brows.

"This time?"

"One of my friends knocked me out with her mutant powers to create kinetic bombs. She apologized later."

"…What kind of friends do you have Todd?"

The best fucking kind.

To say today has been hectic would be the mother of all understatements. When Hank unearthed the location of Trask's secret base it took less than 30 minutes for everyone to suit up and meet back at the hanger. Shuffling into the Blackbird, the Professor telepathically gave the mission details from Cerebro while Storm it to the harbor of New York City and parked the invisible jet on the roof of an "abandoned" warehouse.

In air quotes because it was actually the entrance to Trask's base. Guards, cameras and heavy-duty defenses littered the inside. Kitty, Jean and Kurt were sent ahead to locate the main security room and take it over stealthily. When that was done they took down the guards and with the help of the cameras were able to locate Logan's position.

With Jean and Kitty as their eyes and Kurt teleporting back to them, the X-Men were able to sneak past nearly every soldier and scientist walking around. A quick tap from Rogue or chokehold from Hank took care of those they couldn't avoid. It was honestly one of their smoothest missions to date and when they reached Logan trapped in a cell, they quickly busted the man out and had a clear path back to the surface.

That's when everything went to hell. They didn't trip any alarms as far as they could tell. Jean and Kitty didn't report anyone acting strangely nor did Jaime (who was guarding the X-Jet) say anything was wrong on the surface.

'I would have preferred that because at least we would have known something was up.' Tabitha thought in annoyance as she sat in the back seat of Scott's car. Amara was next to her and the ragged Magma Mutant looked how the Bomb Mutant felt. 'The giant killer robot busting through a solid stone wall screaming "kill all mutants" scared the crap out of me.'

That thing was a complete menace in a fight. Surprisingly fast on its feet for a thing its size, it had enough munition to make a military battalion blush and could walk off the worst the team had without flinching. It took it everything they had and a lot of guidance from Logan before they were finally able to take the fucking robot down.

Of course, at that point they had destroyed a large portion of the base in the fight and everyone was alerted to their presence. They were already exhausted from fighting the Sentinel and chose to run rather than face the small army of soldiers coming after them. Thankfully they had cleared the initial way in so they only had to duck and cover their rears until they reached the Blackbird and had Jamie floor the gas.

Looking back, Tabitha couldn't help but find it a miracle everyone was able to escape in one piece. The sheer amount of bullets, lasers and explosives that were lobbed at them as they escaped made even the Bomb Mutant wince at the memory.

Logan was both affront with himself and surprised at everyone else. The grizzled gym instructor was confused how they knew where he was so fast and guessed the Professor used Cerebro to find him despite being so far underground.

Tabitha took great personal pleasure in revealing where that information came from. She didn't blame Logan when he showed skepticism at first though she did grow annoyed when he still refused to believe it after everyone else said the same and it took the Professor's word to clear all doubt.

It took very little time after that for a party to commence in honor of the rescued instructor. Getting out the soda, snacks and moving everything over to the pool, the long day soon caught up with everyone and half the students retreated to their rooms for an early night's rest.

"Remind me again why this couldn't wait for tomorrow?" Tabitha asked from her position half sunk into the seat. Amara was barely any better and leaning heavily on her arm rest.

"I forgot a project at school and it's due on Monday."

"I like how that didn't answer my question since it's Saturday. You could have gotten it tomorrow."

"You could have also stayed back at the mansion." Scott said as he drove and the Bomb Mutant scuffed.

"And stick around those psychos who are still partying after everything that happened today? No thanks, I needed the fresh air." Tabitha loved partying as much as the next girl but even she had her limits. Dancing and singing for hours after fighting a 20-foot-tall steel murder machine is just insane.

"Thanks again for the ride Scott." Amara said and he shrugged.

"I was going over there anyway. Jean forgot her books in her locker so I offered to get them for her."

"She's already got you that whipped huh? Talk about efficiency. Respect."

Tabitha grinned at the red glare Scott gave her from the rear-view mirror and leaned back into her seat, giving a content sigh at the breeze blowing as the car moved. The day was nearing its end so the streets of Bayville were barren of cars and people save for those going to the more active areas of town. Scott parked in front of the high school and the lot was mostly empty save for three other cars.

"You going to come in or do you want to wait for us here?" Scott asked as Amara got out of the car and stood next to him. Tabitha responded by propping her feet on the shoulder rest of the front seat and laid back with her hands behind her head. "Right. Just take it easy with the radio this time. Took me forever to replace the dials."

"No promises~"

Giving a soft sigh, Scott walked with Amara to the entrance.

Tabitha didn't bother with his radio despite her words and instead relaxed further into the seat, gazing out at the school grounds. Her eyes traced edges of the main building and gym, watching how the setting sun reflected of the windows.

It never failed to boggle Tabitha's mind just how crazy her life was sometimes. The powers, the training, the constant fighting with other mutants, criminals and now even robots. Compared to all that, the boring crawl of classrooms and homework felt like the true surreal dream due to how outlandishly simple they were.

'I should give Toad the good news on Monday. He'll probably want to know how it went.' Tabitha thought as her gaze moved from the school to the football field and track course. 'Though it's not like I have to wait till after the weekend. I can always talk to him when I stop by the Brotherhood house or whenever I bump…into…him.'

Tabitha blinked, repeatedly, when her eyes landed on the far bleachers and there, facing away from her on the topmost row, was a vaguely familiar shape.

'No way.' The Bomb Mutant grabbed the edges of the seat and used them to leap out of Scott's convertible. Quickly moving in the direction of the bleachers, the figure became clearer and clearer until Tabitha was finally able to see them clearly. She smiled widely. "Speak of the Devil. Hey Toad!"

He turned at her yell, and the smile slipped away as Toad's face came into full view. He was riddled with bruises. A portion of his cheek was enflamed, partially covering one of his eyes and there was a cut on his lip that looked to have scabbed over. She rushed up the steps to him and grimaced at his arm hanging limply in a sling, a couple unhealthy blotches of faint purple under his collarbone.

"Oh my god." Tabitha gasped lowly. "What happened?"

"What are you doing here?" Toad asked back and she furrowed her brows.

"I-Scott and Amara came to get something from the school. But seriously, what happened to you?"

"And what about your instructor? Did you find him?"

Tabitha's brow twitched, becoming annoyed with his blatant disregard for her questions and worry. Taking a deep breath, the Bomb Mutant crossed her arms and exhaled.

"Your info was on the money. That Trask guy was the one to take him and we went to get him back. He's safe now."

"I see…"

"We owe you one."

"No, you don't." He shook his head. "It was just dumb luck that you asked me and that I happened to know anything."

"Regardless." Tabitha insisted and sighed. "So are you going to tell me who did this to you? Or did I need blow open the front door to the Brotherhood and start asking questions at bomb point?"

He didn't respond to that and chose to continue staring at the school. Seeing him still not react Tabitha threw her hands up in exasperation.

"Okay. Since you're obviously dead set on being difficult, can you at least tell me why you're here?"

"…I don't know." He admitted, a strange wistful tone in his voice. "I never liked this place. Always thought it was a waste of time for a guy like me. And I think that hasn't changed…but I guess I just wanted to give it one last look, for old times' sake."

"One last look? You make it sound like you're leaving. You taking a trip or something?" Tabitha asked, a weak chuckle on her lips that faded when Todd didn't say thing to counter that. An unexplainable pit settled in her stomach. "Todd…Where are you going?"

"You want to know something funny? You're the third person to ask me that today and despite knowing far more now than I did when I first woke up, I still have no fucking clue." Todd chuckled wholeheartedly. "Doesn't that sound fun?"

She was so confused. Tabitha didn't understand a word he was saying yet the sheer relief and acceptance on his face made it hard to speak for some reason.

"Hey." He said and Tabitha jerked her head up to see him smiling softly at her. "I suppose there is one thing you can do for me, since you owe me and all."

"I-Y-Yeah. Anything."

"Keep being hanging out with the others when I'm gone, alright?" He asked fondly. "Lance, Fred and Wanda I mean. They're…well, to be honest they're rude, reckless, and far too danger prone for their own good, but they're good people deep down. And they could always use more friends."

"…You got it." Tabitha said and Todd gave a grateful nod before looking out at the field. The quiet settling between them for a minute, he patted his knee and stood up with a stretch.

"Well I guess that's that then." He said and turned to fully face her. Tabitha jumped in surprise when he reached out and pulled her into a hug. "This isn't the last time we'll ever meet, I hope you know that. I'll see you again. I promise."

Tabitha stood ram straight for a second before lifting her arms and wrapping them around his waist. Giving him a tight but silent hug, they stayed like that for a good minute before they broke apart. Todd gave her a small smile.

Tabitha watched him turn around and walk down the bleachers. She sat down when he reached the bottom and gave her one last look.

Then he kept walking.

"Why even bother with a combination when you can bump open the door anyway…" Scott grumbled under his breath as he exited through a side door from the main hall. Fumbling with the zipper on Jean's bag, he nearly ran into someone and stopped short of barreling into them. "Sorry. Wasn't looking where-"

He paused as he stared down into the greenish eyes of Toad. The Brotherhood member looked like he's seen better days, his injuries making Scott pause at the sight of them.

"Don't worry about it." He simply said and continued walking towards the parking lot. Scott watched the retreating Toad for a second, hesitating before steeling his expression.

"Hey Tolansky!" He called out and Toad stopped, looking back at him over his shoulder. "I just wanted to say-"

"If it's about your instructor than it's fine. Tabitha already thanked me for it."

The field leader of the X-Men blinked and glanced over at the car but couldn't see Tabitha. It was only when he did a full turn and saw that the Bomb Mutant was sitting on the bleachers, staring over at them.

"Oh. Well, I still want to know that we're grateful for your help. You didn't have to do it but you did. We won't forget that."

Toad gave him a long look before sighing softly.

"If we're being transparent here, then I want to thank you too. For what you did for me when we first met."

It took Scott a couple seconds to remember what he was talking about. It was practically ancient history after everything that's happened since.

"You mean with Duncan and his buddies? That was nothing. They were-"

"Not that. I'm talking about when you saved me in the Danger Room. Even when it was my fault I ended up there, even when I trashed my way through your home, you still saved my life. I never did thank you for that."

"I was just doing the right thing." Scott shook his head and Toad gave a small chuckle.

"Right. Of course…"

The mood grew odd (though he couldn't exactly tell how). Pivoting on his feet, Scott threw Jean's backpack over his shoulder and nodded at Tolansky.

"I should get going. See you around yeah?"

He gave Scott a small, nearly indiscernible smile, shook his head and turned around.

"Goodbye Summers."

Scott frowned as Toad walked away to a truck and climbed inside the driver's seat. Hearing the engine sputter to life, Scott watched it pull out of its parked spot and drive down the street.

He stayed there until it went out of sight entirely.

A/N: Some added context for those confused, earlier in the first season of X-Men Evolution Toad pickpockets a bunch of wallets at a home game and is caught by a few football players who are about to beat him up. Scott shows up and helps him out of the bad situation. Later in the episode Toad is also recruited (read: threatened) by Mystique to sneak into the X-Men and act as her spy but he ran away after needing some more saving.

I felt it poetic that the first Act ends with Scott being the last person Toad says goodbye to when he was the first member of the X-Men he met (and they met in the first episode of the show too).

For such a massive world full of sci-fi civilizations, Eldritch Horrors and superheroes, I feel like the supernatural world takes a pretty big backseat despite magical realms and creatures being a very known fact to a pretty wide selection of characters like Doctor Strange, Thor, Hercules, Agatha, Captain Britain and even Iron Fist. Seems like a large chunk of unclaimed potential is just lying around and no one wants to use it. At least not to the extent it should be.

And if it wasn't obvious at this point, going forward there's going to be very little to no interaction with the X-Men or Brotherhood in this story, save for the rare sporadic moment here and there. That may change in the far future but not any time soon. Just letting everyone know.

Welp, that wraps up Act 1. I wasn't originally going to come in with the themes of weakness and freedom so strongly but I rolled with it. Tell me what you think.

I hope you enjoyed.

WaywardWriter · 2026-04-04T08:18:18+0100

Chapter 10: The Gravity of Life

Disclaimer: I do not own X-Men Evolution. I own the OCs.

On the road of the Interstate 40, a historic road that connected the southeastern and southwestern ends of the country, the morning rush saw thousands of cars, trucks and buses moving up and down its road in an endless stream of movement. The somewhat cloudy sky gave way to heavy mist but the rolling hills of the Great Smoky Mountains made getting through the fog a little easier. The ones who built this section of the Intestate had gone to great lengths to create a continuous and smooth path without disturbing too much of the natural wildlife.

"It's also one of the longest Interstate Highways in the country, the third longest in fact right before Interstate 80 and Interstate 90. Its construction began in 1956 and ended in 1990, 34 years in total with the last segment, the Atlantic Coastal Plain, being the final stop. Wilmington if we're being specific. My grandfather was one of the first truckers to use this Interstate in its heyday you know? And that began the trend for my father to take which passed on to your father and me. It also…"

'Please. Someone. End my suffering.' Philip closed his eyes and leaned against the window of his uncle's truck as the man continued to blabber on and on about road facts. The non-too subtle pounding in his head and his current sensitivity to the light didn't help matters either. 'Maybe it wasn't a good idea to drink all those shots for my going away party…'

The soon to be college student at NC State University tuned out his uncle's mad rambling and tried not to flinch at every speed bump and pothole on the highway when it justled the tow truck. If he hadn't gotten shitfaced last night he could have taken his car to the city but his mother had put her foot down and refused on the ground he could barely string together 2 sentences when he woke up (she wasn't incorrect).

Instead, his mom's brother, who was already heading that direction, offered to drive him to college and Philip's dad would bring his car up to his new place during the weekend.

'Go out of state they said. It'll be fun they said. Maybe don't go too hard on the Tequila and Hennesy before heading towards a new part of your life they said.'

Okay, they actually did say that last part but come on. He finally turned 18 and was headed off to college! Even his uptight parents let him take a couple bottles from their private shelf and share a drink with them for his sendoff. It really helped mask the fact he already had a bunch of shots with his friends outside and now they thought he was just a lightweight.

Small victories. You had to take them where you could.

Philip rubbed his eyes as they turned a corner and sat up slightly when the city came into view. For a smalltown kid like him, the towering skyscrapers and densely populated streets were an entirely new experience that did more for his nerves than any drink ever could. Even now, Philip practically forgot about his hangover, his uncle's words blurring into unrecognizable babble in the background.

In his focus, Philip nearly bumped his head against the dashboard of the passenger seat when the truck began to rapidly slow. His uncle turned into the side of the road behind a parked truck. Glancing at his uncle in confusion, he watched the older man open his door and lean out of it.

"You need a hand there?"

It was then Philip noticed the legs sticking out of the bottom of the truck. They shifted slightly, a small red toolbox at their hip and other miscellaneous objects like duct tape and steel wires lying within arm's reach. Seeing the telltale signs of someone fixing something, his uncle stepped out of the truck and shut it behind him before approaching closer.

Philip watched curiously as his uncle got close enough where the leg's stop shifting and he began talking with who was presumably the owner of the car. About 5 minutes passed where Philip slowly got bored watching and turned on the radio to search for any good songs. Other cars passed by on the highway while they spoke, Philip settling on a channel and quietly listened for the next few minutes.

Then his uncle turned on his feet and quickly walked back to the truck. Reentering the driver's seat, he stayed silent as his uncle moved his truck ahead of the stranger's smaller car.

"What's going on?" Philip asked, looking in the rearview mirror to see the figure come out from under his truck and approach the back of theirs. "Who was he?"

"Don't know, but he's a young fellow. Had an oil leak and he patched it but now is running low on gas so I offered him a lift."

Giving a slow nod, his uncle stuck his head out of his window and gave instructions on how to hook up the car to the back.

With a soft clank and a thumb's up from his uncle, Philip moved over when his door opened.

"Excuse me." A short, skinny teenager said as he climbed into the seat next to him and closed the door. "Thanks for the lift, it's fine if you drop me off at the next gas station. And sorry for the inconvenience."

"It's not an inconvenience at all. We were heading that way anyway." Nodding at that, his uncle started back up the truck and continued driving towards the city. They drove for a couple of minutes in silence before his uncle spoke up again. "My name's Hendrick Ark, and this is my nephew Philip."

His uncle patted him on the shoulder and Philip nodded to the man, who returned it.

"Todd. Todd Tolansky."

Philip saw what his uncle meant when he said he looked young. The hitchhiker was shorter by him by a head, with a gangly physique and wore blue cargo pants, black sneakers with a brown blazer over a simple t-shirt. His brown hair was long and unmaintained, reaching his lower back though at least kept in a tight ponytail at the base of his neck.

Philip was never the best at guessing people's age but he couldn't have been older than 17. And maybe it's the hangover playing tricks on his mind but…is his skin green?

"Nice to meet you Mr. Tolansky." His uncle said, smiling while Philip gave the hitchhiker a deeper look. "So, if you don't mind me asking, what brings you to Raleigh? Are you visiting family? I'm taking my nephew here so he can start his first year at the State University."

"Nothing that exciting." Todd said and nodded to Philip, congratulating him on beginning college. "I didn't exactly have anything major planned when coming here. It was just the next place on my list."

"Did you travel far before you had the oil leak?"

"Not really. I was actually in Norfolk a day ago. I stayed for a week; They have some wonderful blue crab there. If you ever find yourselves there, I recommended it."

"Where you headed?"

There was the faintest twitch at the corner of Todd's eye before he hummed in thought.

"Nowhere specific yet. I've been moving from city to city along the coast, seeing what I find. There's no great final destination beyond that."

"So you're a drifter." Philip said and yelped when his uncle smacked him on the back of the head. "Hey!"

"Sorry about him. College jitters scrambled the brain. He didn't mean to be rude."

"I don't think I was…"

His uncle gave him a sharp look at that and Philip sheepishly lowered his head. Todd watched the interaction with an amused expression.

"It's fine. I technically am a drifter, doing a bit of soul searching while traveling the country. It's been…an interesting experience."

"Ai. I hear that. Me and the fellas often go on road trip across the country and back, seeing all kinds of wild stuff. How long you've been on the road?"

"It's about to be two months on the road now." Todd admitted and his uncle's brows rose slightly.

"Two months? Wow. That's quite a while to be on your own. I mean, you look so young."

"I get that a lot. I'm 17."

"You're 17?" Philip blinked multiple times at that tidbit. He wasn't expecting Todd to be younger than him. "It's not even summer. What about school?"

"I left. Didn't see a point for me there anymore and hit the road, see where it'd take me. I haven't looked back since."

"What did your family think about that?"

"It was a varied reaction. Some were more understanding than others. A few really didn't like my decision and were very vocal about it. One of my friends even broke my arm over it."

That…sounded really fucking excessive. Philip stared at Todd to see if he was joking or exaggerating, occasionally glancing at the arms and finding no cast or wrappings. The younger man for his part just waved a hand at the look.

"I think he felt pretty bad about it in the end." He said, as if it that justified anything. "But I had already made up my mind. Got out of there with all the things I needed to travel, got some time to myself, see some sights, eat some great food and…"

"…And?" His uncle echoed, hanging on each word oddly enough. Todd let the silence stretch for a couple seconds before finishing.

"I think you start to realize how big the world really is…and how small it is at the same time."

"...The hell does that mean?" Philip asked with a frown.

"I'm still figuring it out too."

…Of all the weirdos his uncle could had picked up.

Seeing that he wasn't planning to elaborate Philip leaned back in his seat and watched the road. His uncle asked about the nature of the work, once again citing Todd's young age and how long term and safe it was. The kind of questions a reasonable adult would ask and the young drifter just deflected.

Seeing that he wasn't going to get more information out of him, his uncle noticed they were coming up to a gas station and began the slow shifting of the lanes with his bigger truck.

Thanking them for the ride as they rolled into the station and wishing Philip good luck in college, Todd exited the car. Waiting until he unlatched his pickup from the back, his uncle gave a wave out of the window to Todd (who returned the gesture) as they got back on the road.

"He seemed nice." His uncle said.

"He was weird." Philip drawled. "And he was probably making up all that crap about leaving school and his arm being broken." He wasn't planning to become a doctor but Philip was pretty confident broken arms didn't heal in just a few weeks. At least not without heavy bedrest and regular doctor's visit, something a little hard to do on the road for long term.

"Can't imagine why he'd lie to people he'll likely never meet again but I guess kids are strange nowadays." His uncle said with a smile. "Still. You got to respect his spirit. To go ahead and do something like that without hesitation. It's the kind of thing more young people today should be exposed to."

"Really? You think mom would let me blow off school for a few months to go traveling across the country?"

"Oh hell no. She'd kill you. Well, not before killing me for putting the idea in your head. You don't count." Philip gave a deadpan as his uncle focused on the road and fell into deep thought. "I meant more the commitment aspect. People don't usually leave what they know and what's comfortable even if trying something new will make them happier. There's virtue in taking that step despite the fear."

He frowned in contemplation at his uncle's words. Looking out of the window pensively, his uncle perked up the next second.

"And it was that kind of virtue and willingness to take risks that allowed those with a dream to create the Interstate 40! 2,556 miles of asphalt and concrete, laid piece by piece over years by the hearty visionaries of the highway community…"

Philip felt his headache return for some inexplicable reason…

They seemed nice.

'The nephew indirectly called me a wandering bum.'

And you admitted to it. I think that means you gave up your right to be offended.

I quietly snorted as the pump attendant filled my truck with gas. I leaned on the side of the truck and flipped through a wad of cash as the meter slowly rose. Handing him a few bills when it was finished, I didn't wait for the change and got back on the road. With the current load I should be able to get to the city with no other surprises.

All I'm saying, we usually get a lot more uncomfortable questions when you choose to be honest and give your actual age. Can we actually have conversations without random people getting involved for our "wellbeing".

'Because a 17-year-old kid admitting he dropped out of high school and is traveling alone in a dingy pickup truck is so much better than if he was 16?'

Hey. It's worked so far, hasn't it?

That (unfortunately) it has. There was just something about that one-year difference that makes people start conversations with the subtle undertone of "Hey, you're almost an adult. You do what you want with your life" instead of "You're 16?! Where are your parents!?"

It was honestly baffling seeing the mental gymnastics happen and how quickly people chose to mind their business when they can justify it with a single number. It really shouldn't be that effective.

It took me 30 minutes before the traffic became heavier and nearly an hour after to find a nearby motel.

Even after months of bouncing from place to place, familiarizing myself with the unique layouts each city had, it always took a couple trips through the busier sections to find a decent place. I couldn't tell if this was an early 2000s thing or weird Marvel difference but even the worse motels were in the touristy areas. Whatever happened to cheap motels on the edge of the city?

I was just grateful not many places asked for IDs in this current day. Especially when I slid a couple extra bills on the table towards the front desk worker. Grabbing my duffle bags from the truck and entering my room, I quickly took off my shirt (it was stained with sweat and a lot of oil grease) and began my daily stretches once I put my things away.

Even with my mutation giving me supernatural levels of flexibility, a good stretch never hurts to get into the grove of training to punch someone in the face. Holly's words, not mine.

The next hour I spent doing a number of intense calisthenic exercises personally crafted by the trainer in question though she tailored each so they could pose a challenge to my…special circumstances.

"213…214…215…216…" Doing a handstand in the middle of the room and keeping my body completely straight, I lightly counted as I lowered myself, stopping my nose a mere inch from the ground before pushing up. Sweat built up and flowed down my arms forming a damp spot on the rug.

With each completion of a set I split my focus and consciously regulated my body's excretion of mucus through my pores. The goal was to prevent any unwanted mucus to leak. The training was geared more towards improving my control over my mucus rather than just plain physical conditioning. It's done wonders for how fast I could form my Toxin Mucus and how much of it I could generate.

I do sweat like a pig when the pressure begins mounting though.

Hey, when we have the time, can we call Fred?

'We called him two days ago. 225…'

I know, but I just remembered about his secret stash of Twizzlers I hid a while back as a prank. I completely forgot about it.

'That shit is definitely moldy by now. 229…Also, wouldn't that just piss him off?'

Oh definitely. But we're hundreds of miles from Bayville so I think it's about time to own up to it.

'How magnanimous of you…230…'

It was at the tail end of 300 that my concentration slipped and felt a glob of my Mucus fall from my chin. Exhaling softly, I brought my feet down and got to a standing pose with a soundless landing. I centered my stance and did a round of deep breathing exercises to loosen the muscles and give my body a chance to relax.

Then I went for another round. Doing another two hours of physical conditioning, I stopped when I could barely do 50 pushups without losing control of my Mucus and walked into the bathroom. Running a hot shower and filling the tub, I softly groaned as I lowered myself into the waters.

I sank until the water reached my neck and leaned my head back on the edge, staring up at the unfamiliar white ceiling.

It still felt strange to be taking soaks somewhere that wasn't the mansion. Years of using the broken and faded bathroom left a deep imprint. I didn't exactly miss it but it still made me nostalgic.

The first week was the hardest. After my goodbyes with Tabitha and Summers, I drove until I was outside Bayville entirely and kept driving southwest for the rest of the day, the lingering fear of Pietro somehow catching onto my trail prevalent.

Seeing the small town disappear in the distance behind me made things feel more…final in ways I hadn't expected. I tried not to think about that as I left Nassau County and took the long way around New York City to enter Newark.

I didn't stop then either, pressing on the gas and kept going (luckily I was smart enough to prepare a couple extra gas cans for a long trip).

Forget same county. I wanted there to be at least one state between me and any potential mutant bullshit that could occur in my former home. I only slowed once I crossed into Pennsylvania and the day grew late, the cloudless sunny day transitioning to an orange sunset.

I hadn't realized how truly tired I was at that point. Between my battered body, my broken arm, the revelations Holly gave me and Mystique's whole Morlock operation, I damn near fell asleep at the wheel of my truck once I had the moment of calm. Small miracle that I was able to find a cheap motel and collapse on a real bed.

Waking up with pins and needles all over my body and piercing migraine wasn't fun but hey, beggars couldn't be choosers. At least my broken arm didn't shuffle in my sleep. I took that as a win.

Finding the nearest store to buy a bunch of water bottles and some snacks, I didn't bother trying to figure out what town I stopped at and got back on the road. I spent so long researching places around the country (and the world) that I already had a place in my mind for my first true stop.

As far as relaxation spots go, Philadelphia was pretty decent place. Large, with lots of interesting sights and busy like New York but almost quiet like Bayville was at night. Eating a hearty breakfast and later dinner, aimlessly walking around the new city, watching regular people do the same, I pretended the world was a simple place once again. At least for an afternoon.

I would have enjoyed it more if my aching body didn't cause me to flinch at every step but by the end of the week I was far more relaxed than I've been in months. That ever-hanging tension over my head gone now that I finally took the first step away from the Brotherhood and the X-Men.

I stuck around long enough where the surface wounds like bruises and cuts were gone, returning to unblemished (if slightly green) skin. My arm took a couple more days until I could move it with relative ease and not send a spike of pain up my shoulder.

By the second week I was in New Jersey, hitting the major spots like Atlantic City and Cape May. From there I went to Delaware and took a tour of the countryside. Then to Washington DC, taking numerous pictures like a tourist (which I was) and visiting all the historical sites. I went to West Virginia and did a tour of all it's beautiful parks.

Kentucky. Maryland. Virginia. Ohio (for a very small amount of time). I ping ponged between the states and cities in no clear order or straight line. Some places I stayed for a few days. Others I explored for an entire week or so, seeing everything I could as I felt my nerves settle and my body finally recovered after a month.

If Pietro and Mystique had wanted to find me by now they would have. Same with the X-Men and their "find any mutant anywhere" plot MacGuffin.

The Blackbird hadn't fallen from the sky as I relaxed on the beach, soaking in the sun's rays. There was not a too fast to see blur or shapeshifting spy with a grudge lunging from the shadows as I enjoyed the occasional meal in a nice restaurant.

No mysterious message. No overly aggressive threat. Not even a phone call, which I was genuinely expecting since I made it a point to call Fred once a week and Wanda once every two weeks. I mainly sent pictures of my travels, telling them about the things I've seen, people I've met, the different types of food I've had, etc. The latter was what I mainly talked about with Fred.

I avoided asking about how things were back in Bayville but some information always seeped through the conversations, most of all when I talked to Wanda. She rarely spoke whenever I called, seemingly content to listen while I rambled about whatever.

Through her I learned that Mystique's plan to recruit the Morlocks into the Brotherhood had crashed and burned. With the Sentinel no longer destined to fight the X-Men in a televised battle, Callisto didn't bother entertaining any of Mystique's other "offers" and sent them on their way without much fanfare.

Magneto had gone to ground. Or rather, since Logan had been rescued and his scheme ruined, he never revealed himself to the X-Men or Brotherhood. I kept a close eye on the news whenever I could but with no other surprise announcement to the world and Wanda not mentioning anything about the "Acolytes", it was fair to assume that meant Magneto had chosen to take the loss and fled to fight another day.

This both relieved and worried me. Relieved because I didn't have to worry about a nationwide hunt for mutants during my travels and may continue to enjoy for a bit longer. Worried, because Magneto wasn't the type to let sleeping dogs lie. He will try again in the future. Such was his nature.

And I don't think he'll accept a second failure.

Regardless, even with the uncertainty of Magento still out there and Mystique and Pietro's failures, the fact no one had come after me after two straight months meant…

I was free. Truly free. No one was looking for me.

And that meant I could enjoy the world and all it had to offer without a Damocles sword hanging over my head. Even Toad had come to appreciate the wanderlust and freedom traveling with no specific aim afforded us, despite being so excited to join Holly's secret Supernatural Warrior Monk Order.

Hey, I still think we should eventually go see what that's about. It's just nice to wake up and go do something without worrying about getting hit with a bolt of lightning…or being sliced up by an angry Canadian dude with unstoppable blades…or be blasted by red lasers that could punch through vault doors…or stabbed with a bone spear…or-

'Okay, okay, we get it. You made poor life choices. Can we move on?'

I smiled at the faint internal grumbling that faded to embers at the back of my consciousness. I closed my eyes and sank little more into the now lukewarm waters, enjoying the fading warmth and silence.

…So, are we going to head out soon? I've been craving for some good BBQ recently and I heard North Carolina is famous for it-

I let out a small, annoyed groan.

Night had started to settle by the time I was finished with my bath and awoke from the nap I took shortly after. The earlier semi busy streets I saw when I first drove in simmered to a gentle stream of families, couples and friends walking around in loose groups. It was the weekend so many party goers hit pubs and nightclubs, music and tipsy patrons breathing a different kind of life to the quiet streets.

Walking around an unknown city at night had become a fond ritual for me. While regular businesses and the like were most active when the sun was up, there was something about roaming a new place in the dark, the moon high in the sky (or not) and plunging into its depths was…well, it was fascinating. Fun. Charming in a way that spoke to my inner adventurer.

Case in point. I leapt from rooftop to rooftop, people and cars moving below without any awareness of my passing due to the night covering my movements. I ran along building walls and swung off beams, propelling myself across the city rapidly.

With another series of superhumanly high hops and a quick sprint up a wall of windows, mindful not to crush one underfoot by accident, I made it to my destination. My shoes landed on a floor of gravel, eliciting a number of rattles, and I looked to the side.

I overlooked a vibrant city from the top of its tallest skyscraper. Raleigh wasn't a large place, not compared to other places I've been to but it had that pretty light filled backdrop every metropolitan had. The moon was out tonight and the waning globe in the sky reflecting off the clouds blocking it.

Making sure I was alone up here (nor in the direct sight of any camera); I walked to the edge of the building. Sitting down and dangling my legs over the edge, I placed the plastic bag I was holding next to me and ripped it open.

The smell of piping hot, perfectly grilled ribs filled the somewhat chilly air. Even sitting in a plastic bag for 20 minutes and definitely tossed around a bunch during my traversal of the city, the ribs still looked immaculate.

Oh come to papas…

I rubbed my hands in anticipation and laid out a couple napkins (I held them down with my phone) before grabbing one.

It was like an explosion of flavor. The flesh on the bone came off like butter, tender beyond belief and utterly melting in my mouth. The barbecue sauce, pepper and salt were seemingly infused into the meat, evenly distributed throughout the rib. Juices carried hickory smoked flavor down my throat and to my stomach. I was in heaven.

What I tell you? Fucking. Bomb.

I devoured the first rib down to the bone and quickly got to work on the rest, each disappearing with just a few bites. I took a breather with the fries halfway through the pile and gazed out at the city. I watched the people down below, appearing like ants from my position, cars and trucks moving throughout the city. A controlled ecosystem I've seen countless times now. Some in different forms but mostly uniform across the board.

It was so quiet up here. The noises from the street barely reached me in low echoes, like background noise. I let loose a deep exhale.

This has been nice. Taking time to just relax and be away from the chaos of my regular life. Or…I guess now former life. It was something I hadn't realized I needed until I had it.

…That being said, while I never truly enjoyed the constant stress and anxiety that came with planning my next move, the pressure of having a time crunch did make me more productive than not. It lit a fire under my ass to constantly improve. And while I wouldn't say I've been lazy these past two months; I can't help but feel that things have been a little-

No.

I blinked, before tilting my head.

'The fuck you mean "no"?'

I mean no. Hell No. Fuck No. Hell Fucking No!

'What are you talking about?'

Don't play dumb with me! You literally can't, I'm in your head! You were about to jinx us!

'…I'm pretty sure that only works if I said it out loud.' I thought with a deadpann. 'Besides, even you have to admit, it's been a bit dull late-'

Everything went dark.

It wasn't gradual. Wasn't something that could be tracked, like the outer parts of the city turning dark and began making its way to the center.

One second the lights on my rooftop (and subsequently the others) were on. Then I blinked, and a deep darkness settled over the city. From storefronts to houses to the streetlamps. Cars screeched to a halt at stoplights going out. Everyone stopped and looked around at the sudden development.

A fire began to build in the distant. A building far away, on the more open fields surrounding Raleigh had smoke and orange flames leaking from its sides.

I frowned as police sirens soon began to echo in the night, police cars blazing down the road. Minutes later a firetruck blared its horn and made its way to the distant fire. I watched this sudden but somewhat controlled chaos for a moment.

Then I shrugged.

'Oh well.' Not my problem. Whatever/whoever caused that fire or was the reason for this power outage, or if they were connected, didn't matter to me. Plucking another rib (this was full of fat), I raised the succulent piece to my mouth.

That's when I heard the faint flapping. Like a bird having a particularly hard time flying and was rapidly losing altitude. I furrowed my brows as the flapping grew louder and louder until-

There was a crash nearby. My head snapped around to see two figures had landed on the very same rooftop I was on, knocking over and flattening a heating unit. I raised my arm to block the bits of gravel and dust flying everywhere before lowering it.

While it was hard to see their exact features in the current darkness, I vaguely recognized they were a male and female respectively. The female figure was on top of the male figure, seemingly shaking off the bad landing and stumbled to a standing position before helping the man up.

They both paused and turned to look at me. Two sets of glowing yellow eyes and red eyes stared at me.

I stared at the wide, bat like wings coming from the man's back. There was a long, silent moment shared between us.

"…Uhhh-"

There was a rush of heat and light before I could speak. We all tensed as multiple figures on jetpacks flew up and circled the air. I watched as men in black uniforms and unknown red symbols on their chest surrounded the rooftop with rifles in their hands.

Futuristic rifles. Futuristic rifles with flashlights that shined on the dark rooftop and revealed all of us. The light allowed me to see that the dark figures were a young Caucasian man with short blond hair and a young Asian woman with red hair, both wearing similar white jumpsuits.

"Freeze!" One soldier yelled, pointing a rifle at me along with the duo. Seeing them tense out of the corner of my eye, I said the only thing that came to mind.

"…I'm not with them?"

There was a lull.

Then the man with bat wings suddenly flew into the air with the girl.

I gave a very manly scream and curse as they opened fire.

A/N: It says a lot about SI Toad that the voice in his head is more worried and genre savvy about common superstitious tropes then he is. Which, in a fictional superhero universe, have more weight than they otherwise would. He had a nice vacation, time to get back into the swing of things.

I hope you enjoyed!

readsalot · 2026-04-04T09:15:15+0100

WaywardWriter said:
I gave a very manly scream and curse as they opened fire.

A/N: It says a lot about SI Toad that the voice in his head is more worried and genre savvy about common superstitious tropes then he is. Which, in a fictional superhero universe, have more weight than they otherwise would. He had a nice vacation, time to get back into the swing of things.

He was asking the Marvel Universe to ruin his chilled, relaxing Rib time.
My thought during that moment was

He just had to say it.

Glad this is on here, looking forward to the next chapter

pentheaus · 2026-04-04T10:12:22+0100

This Was Awesome

7s and 2s

More options

Recent threadmarks

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

WaywardWriter

Know what you're doing yet?

readsalot

Experienced.

pentheaus

Wizard Of Creatine

Recent threadmarks

Users who are viewing this thread